
t ^ a 


• • V 




4 /) 

'.««' v?>’ *^’'’>°^ .. 

VI.' -V V p " • o' aV 

■ %/ ■' 
’•►• A<^^ %, '^’‘ V' 'V* '°**'‘ •a'^ 

(V O w o - "^O A^ •'■'•>» ^ ^0^ 0 




» ^ a; 




0 “ o 


A. 0 ^ 





t • o 







• • * \ ^ 



vft \~'^/jM; '^‘ 

*•'■** ^ 'J^ 

** c^ ' 



y^'S. 

• C.^ '^f% 

■» • 

<. -o,*'* , 0 ^ 

•*•'*-» 0 ^ 0 ° " ® ♦ t • ^ “ 

-d- t ’ v ^ ♦ 



^0 




b V 

0 v\ 

► * 



b V 



* • 



« 

> ^ *-> 

o * J) ^ ^ 

C' aO * _lr.((>tl» 

^ ^1 ^ ^ ^Tv^siy^ ^ ^ ^ 




o A" 


° » 





O • K 


«. A"* A 




/ 


* •^’ * A°”’ \."' * <«-'’■' - 4 - 

* S • * A \j ^ ® XD ^ 


9 i ^ 



I ^ C^ ^ 



*0 * 7 ^, 

V 

*^0 '-TT'r*’ , 0 "^ "\ '•=>» 

V .... ■^■ 




• • 


mu 



/.O o 

■%. c' jy 

,0’ ,L*^', V S/ .'•”- V .o' ,'.•, 

' .f^. .<5. .'.A^^/L% 'fU. ,'r 




■* * 
^ <r ^ 






y ^ V' .' 





* ^ • 

'• ^ ^ 



« o 

* 'V ^ •», 

^ 'o',’;- ,0 

^ /> 0 ^ -r ~ C # .jT^^Vv O 




o V 

,9 s‘'’'.v V 






<> • ' ’* A^ 'V * 

-e^ c° . 

* 0 ^ « 


«if. -iP '- 





<A '« 

- '>^aV 



* *” 

©^'•TTn*’ 


CoO 



O ♦ ^ 


*" <\ <c- 



• c 5 
♦ ■ 0 ‘> 

y 0-0 




A 























* AN * 

Aerial Runaway 


s 



■ . : ■ 








% 


' I 

V - 







• I 


f - f 


£ 't 


j 




iP^T'^'a 

- * - 4 ^ * 


- ■ r ’^y . ■ '* /' •: 

icr.’:' ■ ■'■’■•‘ ' ’ V T = 

,1* V > - >, » ;lii.‘;-:.'' * ' \ • » . ,f, ; • 

t : . • • . . . - • , '-;>\>}< 

V • . ;. ", ' r.- • * -I 

.■% ■ ■ , . r »/• 


} 

> *■ 







^ •• • 


P 




4 I 


- • fi 

r 


'm. 


A • 


* ¥v 


• 9^1 9 * 9 ^ J 

, . • . * • -tv ■ ' 

• V 




A- 

• ^ ' -.r 


•''i 

' 4 / 


' .'4 


' > ■ * ' 





' .' . ■ J -••« 

rA’ 

i ' '-I'**. • 


. .•■y'*^' v ■ \9.* 

MTV- - ■' 







4 





« « 





-: 

Lir.i ■ U A ■ ■'. •■v* . '-h ''^ 

j , •‘-‘ v'^ , . *' ^ V-Ni 

» - -- I'* • -■ ' «*a«B . 

cSAJa BIk^ ^^SP 5* 


V_^Pv 



4 ‘' * 




'Y ■ ti 




I CAN SEE OVER THE PEAK.” 


\. 




> ■ 


1 


(See page 89.) 



» AN » 

Aerial Runaway 

The BALLOON ADVENTURES of 
ROD lA TOD in NORTH A SOUTH 
^ AMERICA ¥ 

By 

W. P. ^ C. P. CHIPMAN 

¥ ¥ 

Illustrated by 

w. A. McCullough 


Lothrop Publishing Company 
Boston ¥ 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 
Two Copies Received 

APR. 15 1901 

Copyright entry 

TTlax. 

CLASS A/XXc. N». 
COPY 8. 





COPYRIGHT, 

# 1901, 

By 

L O T H R O P 
PUBLISHING 
COMPANY. 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 


•• • 
• • •• •• *•«•••• • 

• •••••••••• • 

• • •• •• • *•••••• 


•••% c ••• 

• • • • • • 

• • c * 

• • • • • • 




CONTENTS 


¥ 


¥ 


CHAPTER 

I. 

Rod and Todd 

• 

• 


PAGE 

9 

II. 

A Cry for Help . 

• 

• 


20 

III. 

Out of the Jaws of Death . 

• 

• 


35 

IV. 

An Unexpected Mishap 

• 

• 


48 

V. 

An Airy Passage . 

• 

• 


6i 

VI. 

Back to Earth 

• 

• 


74 

VII. 

An Astonishing Discovery . 

• 

• 


91 

VIII. 

<^The Gods have come down to 

us ” 

• 


107 

IX. 

At Chochima . . . 

• 

• 


121 

X. 

In the Waters of the Lake 

• 

• 


135 

XI. 

The Mysterious Fire . 

• 

• 


146 

XII. 

Professor Barton scores One 

• 

• 


159 

XIII. 

Admaxla scores, too . 

• 

• 


172 

XIV. 

The Story of Antalca 

• 

• 


182 

XV. 

The Midnight Plot 

• 

• 


198 

XVI. 

Tara’s Discovery . 

• 

• 


209 

XVII. 

A Successful Ruse 

• 

• 


220 

xvin. 

A Startling Proposal . 

• 

• 


230 

XIX. 

The Judgment of the Gods . 

• 

• 


243 

XX. 

In the Treasure House 

• 

. 


257 


7 


CONTENTS 




¥ 


CHAPTER 

XXL 

Startling Information 

• 

• 

PAGE 

. 271 

XXII. 

A Final Effort . 

• 

• 

to 

00 

XXIII. 

An Overwhelming Defeat . 

• 

• 

• 295 

XXIV. 

A Perilous Descent . 

« 


• 309 

XXV. 

An Unpleasant Situation . 

• 

• 

• 32s 

XXVI. 

A Home in the Wilds 

• 

• 

. 337 

XXVII. 

Down the River . 

• 

• 

• 350 

XXVIII. 

The Rubber Gatherers 

• 

• 

. 366 

XXIX. 

A Glad Home-coming . 


• 

• 377 


LIST of ILLUSTRATIONS 


“ I CAN SEE OVER THE PEAK ” . (Frontispiece) 

Page 

Pick me up . . . . .34 

My sight ! my sight ! *' . . • 256 


Their boldness surprised him 


350 



An Aerial Runaway. 

CHAPTER I. 

ROD AND TODD. 

It was a brave act. All Bayville was talk- 
ing about it; and there were two things the 
inhabitants of the little town were fully agreed 
upon: the honor of the deed was equally di- 
vided between the two lads who achieved it; 
and no one but Rod and Todd would have 
thought of such ap unusual and yet so emi- 
nently successful a way of preventing the 
threatening disaster. 

Early that afternoon a stylish buckboard 
drawn by a pair of coal-black horses had come 
down North Street, and turned into the public 
square at the head of the main avenue of the 
village. On the back seat were two little girls, 
ten or twelve years of age ; while on the front 
seat, driving the spirited steeds, sat a middle- 
aged gentleman, evidently the owner of the 
turnout. 


9 


lo An Aerial Runaway, 

At the watering trough that stood at the 
dividing of the streets, the man held up the 
horses for a drink. Though the cool and 
refreshing fluid bubbled and sparkled in an 
iron cylinder as high as the wagon bed, the 
tightly checked animals could not get their 
noses into it, and so the gentleman, throwing 
his reins carelessly over the dash, leaped from 
the vehicle and walked to the heads of the 
impatient beasts. Loosening the checks, he 
waited for them to quench their thirst, looking 
about him meantime with the curious interest 
of one who was a stranger to his surround- 
ings.^ 

His eye Anally rested upon a young lady 
who was coming up South Avenue — the street 
just opposite the equipage — on her wheel. 
She rode rapidly and in a moment was at the 
square. Then a sudden gust of wind caught 
the broad brim of the hat she wore, and tore it 
from her head. Scaling as lightly and grace- 
fully as a bird through the air, it landed in the 
fountain right in front of the drinking horses. 

The next instant, and before the watching 
gentleman could do a thing to prevent the ca- 
tastrophe, the frightened animals had wheeled 
to the left, and dashed off down the main 
avenue at a terrific rate of speed, the two little 


Rod and Todd, 


1 1 

girls clinging helplessly and hopelessly to the 
seat of the swaying and tossing wagon. 

The street was straight as an arrow, and 
nearly a mile long. On either side were busi- 
ness blocks and dwellings; at its end was the 
steamboat wharf, and, directly off the dock, 
the deepest water of the bay. 

At the moment the runaway began, there 
were a score of other teams on the avenue, and 
dozens of people on the sidewalks. In less 
than a minute every vehicle had disappeared 
into the side streets, and the passers-by had fled 
to the adjacent yards and stores. The dashing 
horses were given a full right of way. 

The owner of the frightened animals had 
followed them down the avenue, unheeding the 
cries that met him on every side. 

“It’s no use, sir! You can’t stop those 
horses I They are bound to go off the dock 1 ” 

The morbid curiosity, that often takes pos- 
session of the human heart, to witness a disas- 
ter, even if one can do nothing to prevent its 
occurrence, now led a crowd of men, women, 
and children to hasten after the running father. 
So there were many to tell, ten minutes later, 
just how the threatening casualty had been 
averted. 

About the time the horses began their wild 


12 


An Aerial Runaway, 


run two lads left the wharves, and started up 
the avenue on their bicycles. In friendly 
rivalry they constantly increased their speed, 
and were soon going up the street at a pace as 
rapid as that which marked the flight of the 
frightened steeds down it. Intent on their race 
they gave little heed to what was before them, 
until their quick ears caught the sound of 
the coming runaway. Then glancing quickly 
ahead, they saw the running horses, the sway- 
ing wagon, and the frightened girls; but un- 
like all the others on the street at that hour, 
their thought was not of personal safety, but 
of saving the endangered children. 

“ I say. Rod,” one cried out the moment he 
caught sight of the coming team, “ if those 
horses are not stopped, they’ll go off the dock.” 

“ That’s so, Todd,” assented his comrade ; 
“ and so we must stop them.” 

“ All right ! we can go as fast as they can,” re- 
joined the first speaker. “ Let us turn around, 
and be ready to run them down.” 

Quickly divining his chum’s plan. Rod at 
once slackened his speed enough to enable him 
to circle across the broad street. Todd in- 
stantly followed his example, and, before the 
frightened animals were abreast of them, the 
boys had changed sides, and were speeding 


Rod and Todd. 


13 


back toward the quay, keeping, however, near 
the curbing. They glanced back over their 
shoulders occasionally, and regulated their pace 
so that the horses slowly gained upon them. 
When, however, the animals were nearly oppo- 
site, Todd said: — 

“Now, Rod, ready! Run alongside of your 
horse and talk kindly to it. I’ll do the same by 
this one. We’ll keep close to them, and slowly 
quiet them down. We can do it before the 
wharf is reached.” 

It was a daring undertaking, requiring cool 
heads and steady nerves ; but the lads proved 
equal to the task. Running up close to and 
moving parallel with the animals, they talked 
soothingly to them. 

“ Whoa there. Prince I Steady, old boy I ” 

“ Their names are Duke and Sultan I ” cried 
the elder girl in the wagon, who seemed to 
understand the purpose of the lads. 

“Whoa there, Duke I Whoa, Sultan! ” the boys 
called, quickly using the real names of the steeds. 

The animals, usually kind and docile, soon 
slackened their speed under these words, and 
allowed their pursuers to come even nearer to 
them. 

After a minute or two, and while they were 
still some rods from the dock. Rod said ; — 


14 An Aerial Runaway, 

“ Let us try now to take them by the bits, 
Todd ! I believe we can do it and stop them ! ” 
“ I’m ready,” responded his comrade ; “ but 
we better keep on our wheels, and check them 
slowly.” 

As he spoke, both lads forged ahead a little 
on their bicycles, and then, guiding them with 
a single hand, dexterously caught the loose 
reins of the horses close to the bits with their 
disengaged ones. Pulling gently now on the 
straps, they repeated their calls : — 

“ Whoa there, Duke ! Whoa, Sultan ! ” 

This they did several times over, each time 
increasing the strength of their pull upon the 
straps. Under their efforts the horses dropped 
first to a slow trot, then to a walk, and finally 
came to a standstill. It was, moreover, just in 
time, for the wharves were but a few feet away. 

Leaping from their wheels, Todd held the 
horses, while Rod went to the assistance of the 
little girls. He had just carried them, one at a 
time, to the nearest sidewalk, when the younger 
exclaimed : — 

“ There comes papa ! There comes papa ! ” 
In another minute, heated and dusty from his 
long run, the owner of the turnout came up. 
Making sure at a glance that his daughters 
were uninjured, he turned toward their rescu- 
ers, saying, — 


Rod and Todd, 


15 


“ Tell me, lads, who you are, that I may re- 
ward your brave deed ; ” and he shook hands 
with them both, warmly. 

“We don’t want any reward, sir,” the boys 
answered simultaneously, and with blazing 
faces. “ It wasn’t anything to stop the horses. 
All we had to do was to talk to them a little, 
and pull on the reins.” 

“ But you had to get near enough to talk to 
them and to take hold of the reins,” the gentle- 
man replied significantly. “At least tell me 
who you are.” 

Before the lads could answer, even had they 
been disposed to do so, some one in the crowd 
that now came surging up, shouted : — 

“ Hurrah for Rod ! Hurrah for Todd ! ” 

The cheers were given with a will, and 
anxious to avoid anything that seemed like 
an ovation, the lads picked up their wheels, 
and hurried away. 

A half-dozen of the newcomers, however, 
volunteered the information the gentleman 
sought, and no less willingly tried to learn his 
own name. In a half-hour, therefore, the whole 
town knew and were busily discussing the two 
undeniable facts : Jeremiah Small, the con- 
gressman from that district, had visited Bay- 
ville ; and two of the village lads had heroically 


1 6 An A erial Runaway. 

saved his daughters from a horrible death. 
While they are occupied in their self-imposed 
task we will take the time to look more closely 
into the history of the brave youths. 

Upon the hill at the west of Bayville, over- 
looking both the town and the bay, and with 
spacious grounds about them, stand two large 
and beautiful residences, so exactly alike in 
every angle and feature that they are known 
as “the twin cottages.” The more northern 
one is the property of Mr. John Todd, the 
president of the only manufacturing enterprise 
in the little village, — “ The Bayville Cotton 
Mills,” — while the other is owned by Mr. Wal- 
ter B. Rodman, the superintendent of the same 
company. 

The two gentlemen are not only closely as- 
sociated in their business interests, but have a 
family relation, having married the twin daugh- 
ters of Judge Richard Wheeler — in his day the 
most prominent man in the county, and one of 
the best known men of the country. He had 
been in both the state and national legisla- 
tures, and had held for years a place on the 
supreme bench, honoring every official station 
by his rare scholarship, his spotless integrity, 
and his broad statesmanship. On his death 


Rod and Todd, 


17 

his large property, including the homestead 
at Bayville, descended to his two daughters, 
Emily and Grace. 

It was not long before the young ladies were 
beset with suitors, many doubtless attracted by 
the social position and wealth of the maidens. 
But soon they proved that they had not only 
inherited the property, but the good sense, of 
their honored father, and chose for their hus- 
bands two young men of their native town, 
already recognized as in every way worthy of 
them by their sterling characters and faithful 
industry. So on the same June day John Todd 
led Emily, and Walter Rodman led Grace, to 
the marriage altar. 

The great, old-fashioned house, so long the 
home of the judge, was jointly occupied by 
the young couples until “the twin cottages” 
were erected near by, and then it was torn 
down, leaving its spacious grounds to be di- 
vided between the newer and more modern 
edifices. 

Here in “the twin cottages,” on the same 
day, July 4, 1870, and at almost precisely the 
same hour, two baby boys were born. For a 
time there was much discussion as to the 
proper names for the newcomers, but the mat- 
ter ended in a way that might after all have 


1 8 An A erial Runaway. 

been expected. Mr. Todd called his boy Rod- 
man Wheeler Todd, while Mr. Rodman named 
his son Todd Wheeler Rodman. These long 
and euphonious appellations, however, were soon 
shortened to Rod and Todd. 

Side by side the lads grew, wholly unlike in 
personal appearance and dispositions, yet as 
inseparable and devoted as two brothers. 

Rod was the taller of the two ; he had light 
hair and ruddy countenance, and his laughing 
blue eyes and frank open ways won him friends 
instantly. Todd was stouter, dark-haired, more 
reserved in manner, slower to make acquaintance, 
and perhaps not quite so general a favorite as 
his cousin. But both lads were courageous and 
manly ; as true as steel, not only to each other, 
but to all that they believed to be right; and, 
though only sons, were not spoiled by home 
petting or social surroundings. 

In quickness of thought and brilliancy of 
intellect Rod had the advantage; but Todd’s 
ingenuity and skill of execution made him a 
valuable helpmate to his quicker-witted chum ; 
while, together, they made a pair mature and 
capable beyond their years. 

Though not yet sixteen years of age, their 
heroic deed in saving Congressman Small’s 
daughters was so in keeping with the reputa- 


Rod and Todd, 


19 


tions they had already established, that the 
villagers, with the simple assertion, “ after all it 
was just like Rod and Todd,” soon dismissed 
the exciting incident from their memories. 

But Mr. Small was not so forgetful. Having 
learned who the lads were he sought them out, 
publicly thanked them for their brave deed, 
and two weeks later sent them the Rescue, 
a fine sloop, the fastest twenty footer on the 
bay — a gift the boys hailed with exclamations 
of delight. 

Whether the fact they had been born on the 
Fourth of July had anything to do with it or 
not, it is certain that their love of adventure was 
innate; and they were soon planning for the 
jolliest summer -on the bay they had ever 
known. But their plans were tame beside the 
actual adventures they, through a curious mis- 
hap, were destined to experience in the next 
few months, not on sea, but amid the clouds 
and in far away and unknown regions of the 
earth. 


CHAPTER II. 


A CRY FOR HELP. 

The signboards in Bayville were covered 
with huge posters. The shop windows were 
full of the same placards. They attracted the 
attention of old and young alike. Excited 
groups stood before them and looked them 
over. They announced that Oldport, an en- 
terprising city fifteen miles up the coast, would 
celebrate its two hundredth anniversary on the 
coming fourth of July in a gorgeous and impos- 
ing manner. 

The celebration was, in fact, to be a double 
one. The anniversary of the founding of the 
town really fell on the last day of June; but 
this was so near to the date of the Declaration 
of American Independence that the committee 
who had the matter in charge, with becoming 
patriotism, decided upon the later day for their 
exercises, aiming thus to recognize and honor 
the two historical events by one and the same 
public demonstration. 


20 


21 


A Cry for Help, 

The programme for the day, as set forth on 
the placards, was an elaborate one. Evidently 
there had been a studied effort on the part of 
the managers to suit all tastes, and to gratify 
every historic and patriotic sentiment. For 
there were to be aeronauts and acrobats, 
battalions and bands, concerts and contests, 
dances and decorations, feasts and fireworks, 
guns and games, historians and humorists, 
poems and parades, readings and races, speeches 
and shows. 

Among the first to read the showy posters 
were our young friends. Rod and Todd. While 
on their way down to the bay for an afternoon 
sail, the placards in an adjacent window attracted 
their attention, and they paused to look them 
over. As they continued their walk, Todd 
remarked, — 

“We must go over to Oldport in the Rescue 
on the Fourth, Rod.” 

“Yes,” assented his comrade; “and there 
is something else we must do. It is to enter 
our boat for a race. If you noticed. Class C 
takes in all sailboats twenty feet and under, 
and is open to all competitors. It meets our 
case exactly.” 

“So it does!” exclaimed Todd, enthusiasti- 
cally; “and I remember the course. It is out 


22 


An Aerial Runaway. 


around Black Rock Light-ship and return — a 
good twenty miles for the round trip. If there 
is a stiff breeze that day, we shall have a sail we 
aren’t likely to forget in a long time.” 

They had now reached the dock opposite 
their sloop, and Rod looked the stanch boat 
over with a complacent smile as he replied : — 

“ It will make little difference to us what the 
weather is. The Rescue can stand any wind or 
sea we are likely to have off the light-ship this 
summer. Light breeze or strong, once let us 
enter that race, I believe the cup is ours.” 

“ Of course it is,” returned his chum. “ But 
the race comes at two, and Professor Barton’s 
balloon ascension at four. We can hardly get 
back to the city in time to see that, and I hate 
to miss it.” 

“ Oh 1 I expect you would like a chance to 
go up in it, Todd ! ” retorted Rod, with a good- 
natured laugh. “You’ve always had a weak- 
ness in that direction, I recollect. But there is 
also an ascension at noon. You can see that, 
and let the later one go.” 

“ Oh ! the noon trip is of little account,” 
Todd answered, somewhat contemptuously. 
“ They only let the balloon go up a thousand 
feet, and don’t loosen its fastenings. It is so 
that Madam Barton can jump out with a para- 


23 


A Cry for Help, 

chute. It’s worth seeing, of course. But that 
afternoon ascension is the real thing; for the 
professor is going to cut the cable, and make 
a real voyage skyward. I wonder where he’ll 
land ? ” 

“ Perhaps out on the ocean where we are,” 
suggested Rod, jocosely. “ Then we can pick 
him up, win his deepest gratitude, and go with 
him on his next trip as a reward for our bravery. 
How does that suit you, Todd ? ” 

“ Phrst-rate! ” responded the lad, with ready 
good nature. He was used to Rod’s banter, 
and enjoyed it. 

“ It overthrows all my objections,” he con- 
tinued. “ We’ll enter for the race, and trust to 
luck to give us the cup — and a chance to pick 
up Professor Barton.” 

The fastenings of the Rescue had already 
been thrown off and her sails raised, and now, 
catching the brisk breeze that swept off shore, 
she ran swiftly down the bay. In the best of 
humor the two lads, as they sailed on, talked 
over the arrangements necessary for entering 
their beautiful boat in the coming race, forget- 
ting entirely the subject over which they a 
moment before had been jesting. Yet as “truth 
is often stranger than fiction,” so “jest often 
proves to be a fact,” and thus it was to prove 


24 An Aerial Runaway. 

in their case, singular as that assertion may 
here seem. 

It was not difficult for them to obtain the 
consent of their parents to enter the Rescue 
for the race. In fact Mr. Todd became so in- 
terested in the matter that he accompanied the 
boys to Oldport, and saw to it personally that 
every preliminary essential to a proper entry 
of the craft was complied with. 

They made this trip in the little sloop, and 
as they were returning to Bayville, the gentle- 
man looked long and earnestly off toward the 
light-ship in the dim distance, remarking at 
length : — 

“ My advice to you, lads, is that you go over 
your assigned course a number of times before 
the race. It will at the least familiarize you 
with it, and even that may be worth something 
to you when the contest takes place.” 

The boys were not slow to adopt this shrewd 
suggestion, and so it happened that they made 
the run about the light-ship under light and 
medium and heavy winds. Carefully watching 
their boat under all these conditions, they were 
sure they had learned many points in her work- 
ing which would be of value to them whatever 
the breeze proved to be on the Fourth. Some 
of the other craft that had entered for the same 


25 


A Cry for Help, 

race were also out, wisely running over the 
course before the day of contest ; and this en- 
abled them to form some idea of the speed 
of their competitors. When, therefore, on the 
evening of the third, the lads anchored in Old- 
port harbor, it was to wait in quiet confidence 
for the morrow, which they firmly believed 
would give them the victory. 

The Fourth dawned fair and beautiful. At 
sunrise thirteen of the city bells rang together 
for precisely thirteen minutes in commemoration 
of the thirteen colonies that had united in the 
Declaration of American Independence ; then 
a fourteenth bell joined the pealing chorus, and 
every two minutes thereafter an additional bell 
added its chimes, until one was ringing for 
every state in the Union. At six o’clock twenty 
guns were fired, one for each decade of the 
town’s existence. At nine came the parades, 
the most interesting feature of which was that 
intended to mark “The Flight of Time.” Two 
hundred groups, each dressed or equipped to 
suggest the year it represented, passed in rapid 
succession down the main avenues of the city. 
It was a living picture of the changes made 
during two centuries. At noon, from the spa- 
cious park near the centre of the city, the first 
balloon ascension took place. For a thousand 


26 


An Aerial Runaway, 


feet the beautiful airship mounted gracefully 
heavenward, and there tugged away at its cable 
like a thing of life seeking to free itself from its 
fetters. Then from it there leaped lightly forth 
a lady, a huge parachute tightly grasped in her 
hands. In almost a breathless attitude the vast 
throng watched as she gently descended toward 
the earth; and when she finally touched the 
ground uninjured, a great cheer burst forth 
from a thousand throats. 

A moment later two lads left the crowd, and 
hastened down the street toward the harbor. 
As they walked along one asked of the other : 

“ What did you think of the spectacle, 
Todd .? ” 

“ I like the balloon well enough,” the boy an- 
swered calmly. “ I believe it has a scientific 
use, and will yet have a practical one. But I don’t 
think much of leaping out of a balloon with a 
parachute just for show. There is of course a 
time to use the latter, but it is as you would 
use a life-buoy — when there is no other chance 
of escape.” 

“ I agree with you,” Rod said heartily. 
“ That whole spectacle seemed to me foolhardy 
and uncalled for. I’m glad it is over.” 

They soon reached their boat, which had 
been left in charge of an old, one-legged sailor, 


27 


A Cry for Help, 

who was glad of this opportunity to earn an hon- 
est penny. He greeted the lads pleasantly : — 

“ Here ye are, lads ; and ye’ll find yer purty 
craft in as good shape as ye left her. But 
I’m sorry for ye! There ain’t goin’ to be wind 
enough this afternoon to shake out yer sails. 
The race will be just a drift round the light- 
ship.” 

“ It certainly looks that way, Tom,” Rod 
replied, as he slipped a bright silver dollar into 
the sailor’s hand. “ But the Rescue can drift 
as fast as the other boats. I’m thinking.” 

“ Thank ye, sir,” the lame man said, touch- 
ing his hat as he received the coin ; but when 
Todd, following his comrade’s example, dupli- 
cated the gift, he edged toward the boys, say- 
ing in low tones : — 

“ The rules ’low ye to turn the light-ship 
from either side, so just shape yer course to 
the north end of Black Rock reef and round it 
from that quarter. It’s the longest route, but 
ye’ll cover it quicker, for there’s a current to 
help ye on. While if ye round from the south 
end ye’ll work against the current half the way 
back. Few know this, an’ nearly every boat 
will go the wrong way. Mark old Tom Spar- 
row’s words ; ” and in another minute he was 
hobbling away up the dock. 


28 


An Aerial Runaway, 


The lads looked at each other an instant, 
and then Rod remarked : — 

“ It will be fair for us to use this information. 
We have a right to take every advantage of 
the wind and tide that we know of.” 

“Of course we have,” Todd assented; “and 
it makes no difference how we learn of it. But 
after all, Tom’s information merely explains 
what we had already noted : that for some rea- 
son we always made a faster proportionate time 
whenever we sailed the north route. We’ll 
follow that course — and win even though the 
breeze is light.” 

An hour and a half later, at the report of 
a pistol, the Rescue^ as one of a dozen boats 
entered for the race, crossed the starting line, 
and with scarcely wind enough to straighten out 
her sails, as the old sailor had predicted, pro- 
ceeded down the harbor. For a time the tiny 
craft seemed like great gulls on the surface of 
the water idly floating with the tide. When 
out beyond the reach of the land, however, the 
breeze stiffened perceptibly, and the sloop slowly 
forged ahead of her competitors. 

“We hardly need take advantage of the 
north route,” Todd said to his comrade in low 
tones, as he noticed the steady gain of their 
boat. 


A Cry for Help, 29 

“ Fm not so sure of that, — look ! ” Rod ex- 
claimed, slightly bending his head to the left. 

Todd glanced in the direction indicated, and 
saw that one of the contesting boats was evi- 
dently shaping her course to round Black Rock 
reef from the north side. 

. “ It’s the Golde 7 t Plume, and Captain Luther 
of Oldport is sailing her ! ” ejaculated the boy. 
“ He’s an old timer here, and you can’t fool 
him on either wind or current. Let us make 
the north turn also.” 

“ I shall,” responded Rod, who had the tiller; 
“ but will not do so until we reach those dark 
waters a half-mile ahead. If I mistake not, 
that marks the beginning of the current Tom 
mentioned.” 

There was no perceptible change in the rela- 
tion of the two boats for the next ten minutes. 
The Rescue led by about her own length, and 
entered the black-hued streak with that num- 
ber of feet in her favor. But five minutes later 
it was evident she was slowly running away 
from her follower. She drew several inches 
more water than the Golden Plume, and, slight 
as the difference was, now that they had struck 
the undertow, it was telling in her favor. 

Not another of the contesting craft took the 
course of the head sloops, and from an occa- 


30 


An Aerial Runaway, 


sional sentence that floated across the waters 
to their ears, it was evident to Rod and Todd 
that the occupants of the rear boats were mak- 
ing merry over what seemed to them to be a 
huge blunder on the part of their leaders. 

“Let them laugh!” Todd said, as some of 
their chaffing reached him. “ ‘ He laughs loud- 
est who laughs last.’ We have now practically 
narrowed the race down to a single boat, and 
to my mind not the fastest one among our 
competitors.” 

“ You may be right,” answered his comrade. 
“ But we’ll take no chances. Loosen the jib a 
little. We’ll catch every ounce of the wind 
we can ; ” and as he spoke he let the boom of 
the sail run out a little. 

Slight as these changes were they were soon 
felt by the Rescue, and she sped away from her 
follower at a rate that was remarkable when the 
lightness of the wind is considered. In an hour 
and forty minutes she had rounded the light- 
ship and was on the homeward stretch. The 
Coldest Plume was now fully a quarter of a 
mile behind her, while the boats that had taken 
the south route were with a single exception 
still west of the reef. 

“ The race is ours unless we have some mis- 
hap,” Rod now said, breaking a long interval 


A Cry for Help, 


31 


of silence ; “ but I confess it is hardly worth 
the gaining. We shall barely cross the start- 
ing line within the four hours necessary to 
claim the race.” 

“It is no worse for us than for the other fel- 
lows,” Todd remarked philosophically. “ But 
if the Rescue can run away from the other boats 
in this wind, what would she have done in a 
regular gale 1 ” 

“ I can tell you what I should have liked to 
have done,” Rod replied sententiously. 

“ What.?” 

“ Had breeze enough to run the entire twenty 
miles in two hours, and come over the starting 
line with jib down, mainsail reefed, and both of 
us clutching the tiller for dear life.” 

“ It would have been exciting to say the 
least,” his comrade answered dryly. “ Evi- 
dently this light wind is making you desperate. 
Rod.” 

There was no answer, and silence reigned 
again for some minutes. Then Todd suddenly 
exclaimed : — 

“ There goes Professor Barton ! I had no 
idea we could see the ascension so plainly from 
off here. It is almost as good as being at the 
park.” 

For some time the lads watched the balloon 


32 


An Aerial Runaway. 


as it ascended. Apparently there was little 
wind over the city, for the airship went straight 
up, and was soon a mere speck in the sky. Then 
some upper current of air caught it and wafted 
it slowly off toward the northwest, and long 
before the sloop reached the harbor it was 
entirely out of sight. 

Each moment the land breeze grew lighter, 
and it was half-past five before the Rescue 
reached the return stake boat. The Golden 
Plume came in fifteen minutes later, and a 
third boat reached the line just in time to be 
counted in the race. 

But in that half-hour of waiting there had 
been a remarkable change in the weather. 
Dark clouds were rolling up from the west; 
short, sharp puffs of wind came at irregular 
intervals ; the sultry air had grown cooler, and 
low mutterings of distant thunder were heard. 
The lads were not unmindful of these signs of 
a coming storm, and now ran alongside of the 
judges’ boat. 

“We hardly think our run has been worth 
calling a race,” Rod announced; “and we are 
perfectly willing to count it off if you think 
best.” 

“ It is generous in you,” replied one of the 
referees ; “ but as three of the competing boats 


33 


A Cry for Help, 

finished inside of the four hours, we think the 
race will stand. Anyway, you will know to- 
morrow.” 

“Well, then send us word at Bayville. We 
promised to return home to-night, and we will 
try to make the trip before the storm breaks.” 

“ Better stay in the harbor,” called out an old 
sailor from an adjacent boat. “ In a half hour 
it will be blowing a gale.” 

His words were unheeded if not unheard, for 
the Rescue had already begun her homeward 
voyage. 

Once outside of the harbor she was headed 
down the coast, and under a constantly increas- 
ing wind tore through the water at a rapid rate. 

Blacker grew the clouds, the darkness deep- 
ened, the gusts of wind became more frequent 
and stronger. Soon it seemed wiser to the lads 
to take in their jib ; ten minutes later they had 
reefed their sail and were battling in the clutches 
of an awful storm. 

Rain, hail, thunder, lightning, wind, and waves 
all seemed to be struggling for the mastery, while 
the boat was but a cockle-shell in the midst of 
the fighting elements. 

Drenched to the skin, putting forth their 
united efforts to keep the sloop to her course, 
the lads took no notice of what was happening 

D 


34 


An Aerial Runaway, 


about, them, until a voice that seemed to come 
from the clouds themselves called out : — 

“ Pick me up, youngsters ! I’m going to 
drop into the sea.” 

They glanced upward in time to see Profes- 
sor Barton’s balloon sweeping by, not over two 
hundred feet above their heads. In an instant 
it was a thousand feet beyond them, but still 
they had a glimpse of a man leaping from the 
swaying car, and going down as straight as an 
arrow into the angry waters. 

The next moment, though it placed them 
at the mercy of the storm, and carried them 
directly out to sea, the two brave lads had 
turned their boat and were running for the 
place where the professor had disappeared 
beneath the tossing waves. 



) > 


“ Pick me in* ! 






CHAPTER III. 


OUT OF THE JAWS OF DEATH. 

As the sloop changed her course, the huge 
billows swept over her bow, threatening for the 
moment to sink her with their weight. Then 
rising like a duck on the crest of the next 
wave, she shook off her watery burden and 
dashed on before the wind at a terrific speed. 

By tacit consent Rod now became the com- 
mander of the craft, and promptly issued his 
orders to his willing comrade : — 

“ Drop the sail, Todd ! We shall go fast 
enough under a bare pole. Then take a rope 
and go forward. Let me know when you catch 
sight of the professor. I’ll bring the boat as 
near him as possible, and you can throw him 
the line.” 

A minute had not elapsed before these com- 
mands were obeyed, and Todd stood on the 
bow of the yacht, his left hand grasping the 
forestay, his right hand holding a coil of rope, 
his keen eyes glancing sharply over the water 
35 


36 An Aerial Runaway. 

toward the spot where they had last seen the 
unfortunate aeronaut. 

An overruling providence must have guided 
the brave boys unerringly. In an instant, so 
rapid was their pace, the watching lad cried : — 

“ I see him. Rod ! He’s a little to the left ! 
Port the helm a trifle! There! We are now 
running for him. Keep your present course 
if possible.” 

The words must have been borne by the 
wind to the ears of the swimmer, for he imme- 
diately shouted, though faintly : — 

“ Here I am ! Quick ! I cannot hold out 
much longer ! ” 

“ Ay ! ay ! sir. Here you are ! Catch the 
rope ! ” 

The sloop was almost abreast of the strug- 
gling man, but perhaps twelve or fifteen feet 
below him, as Todd spoke. It was as near to 
him as they had been able to bring the driving 
craft, and in a moment they would be beyond 
him, with little hope of returning in the face 
of the storm to his rescue. On the accuracy 
of that single throw of the line, therefore, hung 
the professor’s fate. 

The lad realized this, as he leaned forward 
to toss the coil toward the aeronaut. He 
knew if the rope fell to the east of or beyond 


Out of the Jaws of Death, 37 

the swimmer, there would be no possibility of 
his seizing it; if, however, it dropped to the 
west, wind and wave would unite to carry it 
into his grasp. This knowledge governed his 
throw; a keen eye and steady arm made it a 
success. The line left his hand to strike a yard 
or two west of the man, and sweeping down 
and around him in a flash was as quickly 
caught and secured about his waist. 

Meantime Todd was not inactive. As the 
coil sped out over the water, he saw that he 
had made a successful throw, and running 
down the tiny deck with the end of the rope 
he still held in his hand, he hastily fastened it 
to the foot of the mast. 

He was just in time. The boat sped on 
under the tremendous power of the storm, the 
line soon ran out its full length, the weight of 
the professor came full upon it ; for a moment 
the cord sung and snapped, and the mast creaked 
under the strain, then the sloop with scarcely 
lessened speed went on, drawing the man in its 
wake. 

In anticipation of this result. Rod had lashed 
his tiller and was ready to seize the rope as it 
swung astern. His chum came to his help, and 
under their united strength the aeronaut was 
soon drawn up to the boat. His eyes were 


38 


An Aerial Runaway, 


closed, his face was pallid, his form as limp 
and helpless as though he were dead. 

“We must lift him in ! ” Rod now said, clutch- 
ing the collar of the unconscious man. “ Quick ! 
grab him under the armpits ! ” 

His comrade did so before the words were 
fairly spoken, and together they raised him 
partly out of the water. There Todd held him 
until Rod could change his hold to the pro- 
fessor’s waist; then, waiting a moment until 
the stern of the craft sank low into the sea, 
they drew him slowly on board. 

As he dropped into the cockpit, both lads 
knelt beside him, one to listen for his breath- 
ing, the other to feel of his heart. 

“ He is alive ! ” they exclaimed simultaneously 
and joyfully ; then they set themselves to the task 
of restoring him to consciousness. 

Rod chafed the pallid temples and rubbed 
the cold wrists, while Todd brought from the 
little cabin a glass of water, the only restora- 
tive they had on the vessel. A few drops of 
the liquid, put between the teeth, were at length 
swallowed, and soon the closed eyes opened and 
looked at them. The man seemed to realize 
immediately that he was saved, for a faint smile 
quivered on his white lips as he feebly said : — 
“ It was a close shave, lads. I have had but a 


Out of the Jaws of Death, 39 

few closer ones in my life. You’ve pulled me 
right out of the jaws of death, and I shall not 
forget it. But lift me up a little, and I’ll soon 
get my breath. It was knocked clear out of 
me.” 

They complied with his request, and he 
gained his strength with a rapidity which as- 
tonished them and proved that his unconscious 
condition had been due to exhaustion and not 
to injury. It was not long, therefore, before he 
was able to inquire who they were, and to tell 
his own story. He began the conversation by 
asking, — 

“ What boat is this } ” 

“ The Rescue',' answered both boys together. 

“ I thought so, and you are Rodman Todd 
and Todd Rodman from Bayville. Rescue 

was a gift to you for a rescue, and now you have 
used the Rescue for rescue. Very appropriate, 
certainly,” continued the aeronaut humorously, 
notwithstanding his weakness. 

“How did you know.f^” both his hearers 
asked, with a confusion the fast-falling darkness 
could not wholly hide. 

“ Congressman Small is an old friend of mine, 
and I heard from his own lips of your brave act 
in rescuing his little daughters,” he explained. 
“ I knew, too, that you had entered your boat 


40 An Aerial Runaway. 

for the race at Oldport this afternoon. Did you 
win ? ” 

“Yes, sir,” Rod responded ; “but under the 
light wind it was little more than a drifting 
around the stake-boats, so we went to the judges 
and offered to count the race off.” 

“ I suppose, then, you were on your way home 
when the storm caught you ? ” the saved man 
now questioned. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Well, I ran in with the gale twenty or thirty 
miles inland, where I had drifted after my as- 
cension. I saw it coming, and endeavored to 
let out the gas and make a landing before it 
was upon me. But for some reason the valve 
caught when half open, and the hydrogen es- 
caped so slowly I was still a thousand feet 
above the earth when I found myself in the 
clutches of the tempest, sweeping toward the 
sea. The balloon was still sinking, and when 
I reached the ocean I was not over two hun- 
dred feet above its surface. For a few minutes 
I thought every chance of saving myself had 
departed, then I caught sight of your boat, and 
hailing you, jumped into the billows. Many 
would have unheeded my cry, thinking only of 
their own safety; and when I saw you were 
coming down after me, I felt sure I knew you 


Out of the Jaws of Death, 41 

and your boat. The act was in keeping with 
the reputation you lads have already made 
for yourselves. Surely a kind providence must 
have been watching over me, to lead where you 
could save me. I am grateful to that providence 
and to you ; ” and there were tears in the 
speaker’s eyes. 

“We are very glad we succeeded in rescuing 
you, sir,” Rod remarked when the professor had 
finished ; “ but we shall have to run before the 
storm until it breaks, and shall probably be 
carried many miles to sea.” 

“Yes,” assented the aeronaut, “I expected 
that; but your boat is new and stanch, and 
we can work back to the land when the gale 
has expended its force. I could not have done 
that with the balloon, even had I kept it out 
of the water, so I preferred to take my chances 
here.” 

“ Oh ! I anticipate nothing worse than some 
hours of hunger and thirst,” Rod admitted. 
“We have no food, and but little water 
on board,” he added by way of explana- 
tion. “ We took our meals at the hotel while 
in Oldport, expected to run home in a couple 
of hours, and so made no provision for such 
a trip as this is likely to be.” 

“ I am sorry to have brought you into so un- 


42 


An Aerial Runaway. 


pleasant a situation,” the professor remarked 
apologetically. “ Really, I did not think of that 
when I hailed you.” 

Rod laughed lightly. “Just as though we 
were blaming you,” he hastened to say. “ Why, 
sir, I am very sure we should soon have been 
obliged to have done what we are now doing 
— run away before the storm — even if it had 
not been to pick you up. I was only regret- 
ting that we were not better provided for such 
a trip on your account. You ought to have 
good nourishing food to restore your strength 
and relieve your exhaustion. As for Todd and 
myself, we can stand both hunger and exposure 
a good many hours, as you shall see.” 

“ Don’t worry on my account,” Mr. Barton 
returned cheerfully. “ This exposure and dep- 
rivation seem but a trifle beside what I have 
experienced in the deserts of Africa and in the 
cold regions of the North.” And straightway, 
perhaps to turn the thoughts of his young com- 
panions from themselves and surroundings, he 
began to tell them of the adventures he had 
met with in far-away regions of the earth. 

As they listened they learned that the res- 
cued man was an aeronaut for purely scientific 
reasons. Possessed of an abundant fortune, he 
had devoted his time and talents and means to 


Out of the Jaws of Death. 43 

the solution of the intensely interesting prob- 
lem of aerial navigation, to the study of the 
upper currents of the air, and to the collection 
of any aerostatical facts and data that could be 
of interest or value to the scientific world. 

In following his chosen pursuit he had visited 
nearly every country of the globe, had made 
ascensions in all climates, and had proved the 
utility of the balloon in military and naval 
engagements and in scientific explorations. 

The balloon he had just lost was of his own 
make, while the parachute which his wife had 
so successfully used that afternoon was of his 
own invention. His public exhibitions were 
not given for the love of gain, for his charges 
barely paid the expenses that were involved, 
but in the interest of science, and to put to the 
practical test the inventions and improvements 
he was constantly making in his aeronautical 
apparatus. 

In the course of his experiments there had 
been many thrilling adventures, and some of 
these he now told the lads as they sped on 
through the darkness and storm out upon the 
wide bosom of the ocean. His recital had two 
effects,’ both doubtless designed by him : they 
helped to pass away the long, weary hours; 
and they nerved his hearers to meet their pres- 


44 


An Aerial Runaway, 


ent misfortune with heroism and courage, to 
believe there could be but one issue from that 
night’s peril — a safe and sure deliverance. 

Their faith had a speedy reward. As the 
morning dawned the storm broke, the clouds 
dispersed, the wind died away, the sun came 
out. There was a promise of a beautiful day, 
and it meant warmth for their chilly bodies, 
heat to dry their wet clothing, the certainty of 
a safe return to the distant shore. 

How far they were from land it was impossi- 
ble to tell, but it could not be less than a hun- 
dred miles. Under the diminished wind and 
against the still boisterous sea, this would mean 
a run of twelve or fourteen hours. It was a 
long time to go without food of any kind, but 
thankful that they had escaped the storm with 
their lives, the occupants of the little sloop 
turned her bow to the west, hoisted her sail 
and jib, and started homeward. 

None of the trio had been able to obtain any 
sleep during the night, and Rod now urged his 
companions to enter the tiny cabin and take a 
much-needed rest. 

“ I will call Todd in two hours,” he promised, 
“ and he can awaken you two hours later, pro- 
fessor. In that way we will all make up our 
lost sleep.” 


Out of the Jaws of Death, 45 

His comrades demurred at first, each offer- 
ing to take the first two hours at the tiller; 
but Rod refused, clinching his refusal each 
time with the playful remark, — 

“ I’m captain here, and it is the crew’s busi- 
ness to obey orders ; ” so they finally yielded, 
and entering the cabin were soon sound asleep. 

When their loud breathing announced this 
fact. Rod did a strange thing. He turned the 
sloop about and ran straight out into the ocean. 
Away off in the east was a small dark spot, and 
toward this the yacht was headed. To the 
gazing lad it could mean but one thing — an 
ocean steamer was approaching. 

In fifteen minutes he could see her clearly, 
in a half hour he was alongside of her, and a 
moment later, together with his astonished but 
delighted comrades, he was assisted to her 
deck. She proved to be a Cunarder, bound 
for Boston, and her kind-hearted captain spared 
no pains to make his unexpected passengers 
comfortable. 

Before noon they were in the city, and had 
wired to their friends the glad news of their 
safety. Professor Barton decided to leave the 
boys here, but arranged at his own expense for 
the sloop to be abundantly provisioned for her 
voyage to Bayville. 


46 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ I hope to see you again soon, my lads,” he 
said in parting ; “ and remember, you have a 
life friend in Horace L. Barton.” 

Leaving the city at an early hour the follow- 
ing morning, the Rescue made a remarkably fast 
trip up the coast, arriving at Bayville before sun- 
set. As the lads went up the main avenue they 
heard the newsboys calling out : — 

“ Here’s the Oldport News ! All about how 
Rod and Todd saved Professor Barton ! ” 
Wondering what it could mean, they bought 
a paper and glanced it hurriedly over. On the 
first page, set off with great headlines, was an 
account of their adventure, so accurately told 
there could be but one explanation of the as- 
tounding fact: Professor Barton himself must 
have given the story to the Associated Press. 

Their coming up the bay had been detected 
an hour before by anxious eyes, aided by a 
powerful opera glass, and their mothers were 
at the lawn gate to welcome them. No sooner 
were the warm and loving greetings over than 
the ladies exclaimed : — 

“We have heard all about your rescue of 
Professor Barton ! What won’t you lads do 
next ! ” 

“ Nothing to disgrace you, we hope,” the boys 
laughingly rejoined, and so dismissed the matter. 


Out of the Jaws of Death, 47 

Yet the saving of the distinguished aeronaut 
was a second link in the chain of their experi- 
ences which was to be crowned with an adven- 
ture which should fill those proud mothers’ 
hearts with long months of anxious suspense, 
and eventually astonish the scientific and 
archaeological world. 


CHAPTER IV. 


AN UNEXPECTED MISHAP. 

The third and final link in the chain of cir- 
cumstances that led to the remarkable series of 
adventures which our young friends Rod and 
Todd were destined to experience, came about 
in a perfectly natural way. 

One morning in the following October Mr. 
Todd, while eating breakfast, remarked to his 
wife : — 

“ I shall make my usual trip South next 
week, Emily.” 

“ I have expected some such announcement,” 
she answered with a smile, “ and I presume it 
also means that Rod and Todd are to get ready 
to go with you,” she continued, glancing at 
her son, who had already dropped his knife 
and fork, and was looking eagerly toward his 
father. 

“Yes,” Mr. Todd assented, to Rod’s intense 
satisfaction. “ I promised them a year ago that 
they should go with me this fall, and there is 
no reason why I should break my word.” 

48 


An Unexpected Mishap. 49 

“ Y ou will sail on the Knickerbocker with 
your old friend Captain Post, I suppose,” Mrs. 
Todd now said, more to continue the conversa- 
tion than from any doubt on the subject. These 
business trips of her husband to New Orleans 
were of annual occurrence, and he always sailed 
on the steamer Knickerbocker^ whose captain had 
been one of his boyhood playmates. 

“ Of course,” her husband responded. “We 
shall leave here next Wednesday, as I have con- 
siderable business in New York, and on the 
following Saturday sail with the steamer. But 
now the time of our departure is so near at 
hand, I am somewhat concerned about you, 
Emily. Rod and I have never left you at the 
same time before, and you will be lonely, I fear. 
What will you do ? ” 

“ Oh ! Grace and I have planned for the try- 
ing emergency,” she replied with a light laugh. 
“ My cook and housemaid are glad to take a 
short rest, so I shall close the house and go 
over to the other cottage until you return.” 

“An excellent arrangement!” Mr. Todd ex- 
claimed in hearty approval. Then he said to 
the lad : — 

“ You can tell Todd as soon as you please of 
my arrangements. Rod, and be ready, both of 
you, to take the noon express on Wednesday.” 
£ 


50 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“All right, sir,” the boy responded gleefully; 
and when his breakfast was eaten he ran over 
to his cousin’s to acquaint him with the good 
news, and both lads were soon discussing the 
journey they had looked forward to for twelve 
months with bright anticipations. 

As it was now only Saturday, there was ample 
time to pack their valises and complete all other 
necessary arrangements for the trip ; and when 
on the appointed day they stood on the rear 
platform of the rapidly moving train, waving 
their farewells to their mothers, who had come 
down to the station to see them off, it is doubt- 
ful if there were two happier boys in all New 
England. No premonition came to them that 
it would be long months before any of their 
little party would again look upon the familiar 
scenes of Bayville. 

Once in New York, Mr. Todd’s business 
engagements took all of his time up to the 
hour of the steamer’s sailing. But Rod and 
Todd had been in the city frequently, and were 
fully competent to look out for themselves until 
the noon hour Saturday. In the parks and 
museums of the metropolis they found enough 
to amuse and instruct them until the Knicker- 
bocker steamed slowly out from her dock. The 
day was raw and cold, heavy clouds overcast the 


An Unexpected Mishap. 51 

sky, a strong wind was blowing in from the sea ; 
a storm evidently was impending, and the lads 
were compelled to button their overcoats tight 
about them and turn up their collars about 
their necks to keep warm. Captain Post, who 
was standing near them talking with Mr. Todd, 
saw their efforts to withstand the chilly air, and 
said : — 

“ Never mind, lads ! This cold will, for us at 
least, be of short duration. In twenty-four 
hours we shall be in a warmer latitude, and 
before we reach the south coast of Florida you 
will be in your summer clothing.” 

To the lads, going South for the first time, 
this hardly seemed possible, but they found the 
skipper was right. The next morning when 
they went on deck there was a bright sun and 
a soft southerly breeze, while all day the tem- 
perature grew steadily warmer, and at night 
they stood abaft the cabin without overcoats 
on, watching the placid sea. Two days later 
they were in white duck suits and broad-brim 
straw hats, and were even then eager to seek 
the shady side of the vessel to escape the fierce 
heat. And when they entered the mouth of 
the Mississippi and ploughed their way up its 
turbid current to the Crescent City, it seemed 
as though in some way the year had rolled 


52 


An Aerial Runaway, 


back two months of its calendar, and they were 
in the heat of a northern August. 

It was late in the afternoon when they left 
the steamer for their hotel on St. Charles Ave- 
nue, and no attempt was made by them that 
day to take in the interesting sights of the great 
semi-tropical city. But the next morning Mr. 
Todd said : — 

“ After breakfast, lads, I will go with you to 
the French Market, Jackson Square, and Pica- 
yune Tier, so that you can see some of the older 
portions of the city, teeming with business and 
commercial activity. At nine o’clock, however, 
I shall have to leave you to look out for your- 
selves until the noon hour, when I will meet 
you here at the hotel. After our siesta we will 
take a ride through the avenues and suburbs of 
the town, and get a look at its beautiful parks 
and residences — its social and fashionable life.” 

The plan was agreeable to the boys, and for 
nearly two hours they followed their conductor 
through the old or French portion of the city, 
finding at every step something to interest or 
amuse them. When left to themselves, they 
sauntered slowly off up a street leading to 
the north, and in a surprisingly brief time 
found themselves out of the business part of 
the town and amid what seemed to be an 


An Unexpected Mishap, 53 

entirely different city — a city of villas and 
cottages, of umbrageous gardens, decked with 
fruits and flowers. 

“My! isn’t this fine, Todd I I wonder if 
there is much of it ? ” Rod exclaimed enthusi- 
astically, as they gazed upon the beautiful sur- 
roundings. 

A gentleman who was passing heard the re- 
mark, and stopped. Raising his hat, he said 
courteously : — 

“You are strangers here, young gentlemen, 
and from the North ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” the lads replied unhesitatingly. 

“ I am glad you have an opportunity to see 
our beautiful city,” he went on no less affably ; 
“and when I tell you that we have over four 
hundred miles of these forest-shaded streets, 
covering an area of one hundred and fifty-five 
square miles, you will obtain some idea of our 
city’s size. No other city in the land devotes 
such ample space to its homes, and, once out- 
side of our business quarter, all the rest of the 
town is like a vast suburb.” 

He then suggested to them several drives of 
rare beauty, some notable institutions of the 
city it was worth their while to visit, and hand- 
ing a card to Rod, who stood nearest to him, 
added, — 


54 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ If I can serve you in any way, command 
me ; ” then he hurried away. 

Rod stared first at the card and then at the 
departing man, exclaiming at length, — 

“ Bless you, Todd, that was the mayor! ” 

“He practically has given us the freedom of 
the city, hasn’t he.^” Todd rejoined with a 
laugh, and glancing at the bit of pasteboard. 
“Well, that is surprise number one, I wonder 
what our second will be ? ” 

He found out in less than two hours. Re- 
turning to the hotel before the time Mr. Todd 
had appointed for his coming, the lads went 
into the reading room. At one of the tables a 
gentleman sat writing, and glanced curiously 
up at the newcomers. The next moment he 
had dropped his pen, and was hastening toward 
them, exclaiming : — 

“Rod and Todd, if I’m alive ! How came 
you here, boys ? I’m delighted to see you ! ” 

It was Professor Barton, the aeronaut. 

It took the lads but a moment to explain 
their own arrival in the city, and then the pro- 
fessor said : — 

“ I’m down here professionally, as perhaps 
you already surmise. To-morrow, October 25, 
the State Agricultural Fair opens, and the 
managers have engaged me to make an ascen- 


An Unexpected Mishap, 55 

sion each day during the exhibit. I might 
rather say a series of ascensions each day, as 
the balloon is to be confined, and an opportu- 
nity given to the visitors to ascend a thousand 
feet, and so obtain a bird’s eye view of the city 
and its surroundings. It’s a free trip, and the 
directors think it is going to be a drawing card, 
but,” — and he now lowered his voice — “ I don’t 
think so. My opinion is, that very few will have 
the courage to make what is really a perfectly 
safe and delightful voyage. But we shall see ! 
We shall see ! ” 

Mr. Todd joined the group at this moment, 
and was introduced to the aeronaut. 

“ I am glad to make your acquaintance, sir,” 
Mr. Barton said heartily. “ How singularly 
things happen! Yesterday I took dinner here, 
and not a person I saw at the table did I know. 
To-day I have the pleasure of eating with three 
friends — two of whom I owe a debt of gratitude 
I never expect to be able to pay. Mr. Todd, 
you should be proud of such a son and such a 
nephew 1 ” 

Mr. Todd looked at the lads affectionately, 
saying, however, simply, — 

“ I believe, sir, they have in them the metal 
out of which men are made.” 

Two months later he was prepared to change 


56 An A erial Runaway, 

the first two words of his declaration to “ I 
know.” 

After dining together Mr. Todd invited the 
professor to join him and the boys on the 
drive they had planned for the afternoon — an 
invitation he gladly accepted. In the course 
of the ride they came around by the extensive 
fair grounds. Above the high fence which 
shut them in, the balloon could be seen tugging 
at its fastenings, and as the aeronaut’s eye 
rested upon it, he said : — 

“ If you will drive into the grounds, Mr. 
Todd, I will show you my pet — an entirely 
new airship, with features I have never used 
before. You can see it better to-day than you 
can with the crowd surging around it. That 
side gate to your right is open, and I have a 
pass that will allow us to enter.” 

Mr. Todd gave the driver the necessary 
order, and a few minutes later the party alighted 
near the balloon and walked over to it. A 
small space had been surrounded by a rope 
fence, and inside of this was the airship, already 
filled for its ascension. Guy ropes held it 
down, while a huge cable, wound about a big 
drum, was arranged to be payed out when the 
moment for its flight had come. The car hung 
close to the ground, and helping his compan- 


An Unexpected Mishap. 57 

ions into it, Mr. Barton was soon busily en- 
gaged in explaining to them the merits of his 
last invention over any prior one. Enthusiast 
as he was, an hour went by before he had fin- 
ished his explanations; and ere he was done, 
his little audience had caught something of his 
own admiration for the graceful balloon, whose 
buoyancy made it seem like a thing of life. 

“ Oh, father, we must make an ascension 
with the professor ! ” Rod exclaimed, as they 
were on their way back to the waiting car- 
riage ; while Todd, with flushed cheeks and 
suppressed excitement, added, — ^ 

“ Do say yes. Uncle John ! 

Before Mr. Todd could make any reply, 
Professor Barton spoke. 

“ I have a proposition to make, sir, which I 
trust you may be able to accept. I have been 
your guest this afternoon, will you and the 
lads be my guests to-morrow at my first ascen- 
sion } It is to take place at twelve, and I will 
arrange for you to lunch with me a thousand 
feet in the air, with a most delightful panorama 
before you, the cool breezes playing about you, 
and the purest of ozones to sharpen your appe- 
tite. It will be so unique a feature the man- 
agers of the fair will readily consent to this 
change in their programme.” 


58 


An Aerial Runaway. 


Mr. Todd had but to glance at the boys to 
discover their eagerness to accept of this unex- 
pected invitation, and not unwilling to try the 
novel experience himself, replied, — 

“ Very well, professor, consider us your 
guests at that hour.” 

The next morning handbills were ' scattered 
over the city and through the fair grounds, 
announcing that at noon the distinguished aero- 
naut, Professor Barton, accompanied by a small 
party of invited guests, would ascend in the 
new and beautiful airship Halcyon, and lunch 
in mid-air. 

Fully ten thousand people, therefore, were 
gathered about the rope-fenced circle, when 
the professor and his guests entered it and 
mounted into the balloon car. A tiny table at 
the centre, spread with the whitest of linen, 
and several large hampers under the special 
charge of a young negro, wearing a waiter’s 
garb, told of the coming feast. 

Mr. Todd, the two lads, and the aeronaut 
quickly took their assigned places, the guy 
ropes were cast off, the great drum, turned by 
two men, began to unwind, and slowly the 
graceful airship ascended. 

The first sensation of the occupants was that 
of the gazing throng suddenly dropping away 


An Unexpected Mishap. 59 

from them ; then came the second, no less sur- 
prising, — that of a suddenly widened horizon. 
To the north. Lake Pontchartrain came quickly 
into view ; the great Father of Rivers became 
a gigantic snake of a silver hue, coiling about 
the city ; while away off to the south was the 
Gulf of Mexico, looking from that elevation 
like a sea of polished glass. 

A third surprising feature to the professor’s 
guests was the steadiness of the car as they 
made their long mount; they had expected a 
swaying motion not unlike that of a vessel toss- 
ing on the waves of the ocean, but found instead, 
that the car was as motionless as it would be 
when sitting on the smoothest ground. Upon 
reaching the full length of their cable, there- 
fore, there was nothing to prevent the setting 
of the table and the serving of the food as 
easily as in the dining room of their hotel. 

The lunch was soon in progress, and for an 
hour the little party ate, and discussed the sur- 
rounding scenery, unmindful of the great throng 
below them. Then a faint sound of many voices 
reached their ears, and the professor, who was 
near the edge of the car, glanced over. The 
next moment he exclaimed : — 

“ There is a runaway in the fair grounds. 
Four mules, drawing a heavy drag, are rushing 


6o 


An Aerial Runaway, 


down upon the crowd of spectators. I fear many 
will be injured.” 

Leaving the table, every occupant of the tiny 
car now leaned over its sides, watching with 
absorbing interest the mishap down below. 

On toward the throng the mules dashed, but 
before they fairly reached it, a great laneway 
had been made through it, so quickly did the 
people separate, and no one was injured. 

“I’m thankful for that ! ” the professor cried 
exultingly, giving no thought to how the acci- 
dent might affect him or his comrades. In fact, 
there was hardly time for such a thought. For 
the next instant the frightened animals, drag- 
ging the huge vehicle after them, plunged 
against the rope fence that enclosed the cir- 
cular space which held the cable drum. It 
parted like a piece of tow, and in another 
second the runaways struck the drum itself, 
crushing it to atoms. 

The same moment the balloon sprang up- 
ward, as though shot from a cannon’s mouth, a 
thousand feet of rope dangling from its car. 
The runaway below had caused an aerial run- 
away, for the light airship, caught by an up- 
per current from the north, now swept rapidly 
down toward the great gulf. 


CHAPTER V. 


AN AIRY PASSAGE. 

So quickly did the released balloon fly up* 
ward, it had reached the upper current of air 
and was rushing seaward before its occupants, 
with a single exception, realized what had hap- 
pened. That exception was Professor Barton 
himself. Accustomed to emergencies, and 
trained to act promptly therein, he seized a 
small cord near him, and, pulling it sharply, 
opened wide the escape valve in the top of 
the great gas sack, before his astonished com- 
panions said a word. But their ejaculations, 
which now followed one another in rapid suc- 
cession, revealed how each regarded the mis- 
hap which had set the airship free and sent it 
off upon its runaway course. 

Todd was the first to speak. Clapping his 
hands impulsively, he cried, — 

“ Now we shall have a real balloon voyage! ” 
Rod, glancing back at the city they were fast 
leaving, and forward at the great gulf toward 

6i 


62 


An Aerial Runaway, 


which they were rapidly hastening, remarked 
with surprising forethought, — 

“ It may prove a longer voyage than you 
have bargained for, Todd.” 

While Mr. Todd exclaimed uneasily : — 

“ This is very unfortunate, professor ; very un- 
fortunate ! Can’t you hurry and let us down } ” 
Then the negro had his say. The moment 
the balloon bounded away from its fastenings 
he had caught hold of the side of the car with 
both hands. Holding on for dear life, his eyes 
rolling wildly in their sockets, his dark face 
almost ashen in its hue from amazement and 
terror, he now managed to gasp out : — 

“ Golly, Massa ! When am dis hyer ting 
gwine to lite ? ” 

The laugh that immediately followed this 
exclamation fortunately relieved the amateur 
aeronauts from every feeling of uneasiness that 
the unexpected predicament in which they found 
themselves had momentarily awakened; and, 
as though moved by a mutual agreement, they 
looked toward the professor for any suggestion 
or explanation he cared to make. 

“ I have done all I can for the present to hasten 
our descent, sir,” he promptly said, and address- 
ing Mr. Todd; “the gas is already escaping, 
and though we are still ascending, it is at a con- 


63 


An Airy Passage, 

stantly decreasing speed. In a few minutes we 
shall begin to drop slowly, and I hope to make 
a safe landing before we reach the gulf.” 

There was surely nothing in the aeronaut’s 
words or tones to alarm his hearers. He had 
explained the situation perfectly, and yet Rod 
could not help thinking of his last sentence, 
“ I hope to make a safe landing before we reach 
the gulf.” What if they were not able to do 
so? Then they would be carried out to sea. 
It was the fear of this which had led him to 
say to Todd, “ It may prove a longer voyage 
than you have bargained for.” 

He glanced behind him. Their course was 
due south — as straight as a bird could fly. Al- 
ready they had left the city, crossed the great, 
winding river, and were moving with startling 
rapidity toward the great indentation which 
the Gulf of Mexico makes into the southern 
shore of Louisiana just west of the delta of 
the Mississippi, and which is known as Bara- 
taria Bay. Putting his thoughts, therefore, into 
words, the lad now asked, — 

“ How far is it to the gulf, in a direct line, 
professor ? ” 

“Twenty or twenty-five miles,” was the 
answer. 

“How fast are we going 


64 An Aerial Runaway. 

The aeronaut smiled. He divined the boy’s 
purpose in asking these questions, but replied 
quietly : — 

“Not far from thirty miles an hour in this 
current, I should judge. It is a strong one.” 

“We shall be at the gulf in less than an 
hour then } ” 

“ In about a half hour now, if we keep in this 
current — we have gone at least ten miles.” 

“ How fast are we falling ? ” 

The professor glanced at an instrument by 
which he stood — had, in fact, been standing for 
some minutes. 

“We have dropped a thousand feet from our 
highest altitude,” he explained. “We should 
sink faster if I had a larger party in the car, or 
heavier ballast. But like yourselves, I did not 
expect this voyage, and had made no prepara- 
tions for it. Our rate of descent will steadily 
increase, however, as the gas escapes, and we 
shall go down at least two thousand feet more 
before we reach the bay.” 

“ Will that enable us to make a landing ? ” 

It was Mr. Todd who asked this question. 

“ I will be perfectly frank with you, sir,” Pro- 
fessor Barton responded. “ It will not. We 
ascended to a height of four thousand two 
hundred feet. We have, as I have said, already 


65 


An Airy Passage, 

dropped one thousand feet, and are likely to 
descend two thousand more between here and 
the gulf, but that will leave us still twelve hun- 
dred feet in the air. 

“ Of course this is only an estimation, and 
has in it two elements of great uncertainty — 
we may descend faster than I count on, and 
the nearer we get to the earth’s surface the 
slower we go. You will remember that at a 
thousand feet there was scarcely a breeze stir- 
ring. So my calculations may be all wrong, 
and we may make our landing all right, though 
close to the seashore. We can only wait and 
see.” 

Rod, who had been looking over the side of 
the basket while the professor was talking with 
his father, now spoke again : — 

“ If we don’t reach the ground with the car. 
Professor Barton, we may come near enough 
for our cable to drag along it. Wouldn’t it be 
a good plan to pull it up and splice that anchor 
which I see over there by you on the end 
of it.?” 

Mr. Barton laughed heartily. 

“You have the making of a first-class aero- 
naut in you. Rod,” he then said. “ We certainly 
shall do that very thing as a last resort. But I 
have not drawn in the rope for two reasons. 


66 


Aft Aerial Ru7iaw ay. 


The weight of it dragging below us hastens 
our descent greatly; then, as you may have 
noticed, a part of the drum is still attached to 
the lower end of it. It looks like a mere splin- 
ter from this distance, but is really quite a bit 
of timber. It is, therefore, as good, if not better, 
than the anchor to drag through a forest or a 
big tree-top, and would be more likely to catch 
against the limbs and hold us. Should we 
reach the bay, however, I shall change the 
stick for the anchor, and try to lay hold of the 
sea bottom. We have several chances yet, you 
see, for a successful landing.” 

He spoke so unconcernedly, and seemed so 
sure there was some way out of their awkward 
predicament, that his companions were soon 
making the most of their unexpected trip. 

By villages, across streams, over forests they 
flew, slowly drawing nearer the objects above 
which they floated, and rapidly approaching the 
great gulf which was so soon to decide their 
fate. 

At length they were within a few miles of 
the shore, and nothing but low marshy fields 
lay between them and the water. The end of 
the cable, moreover, did not reach within two 
or three hundred feet of the ground. 

“We must try the anchor!” the aeronaut 


67 


An Airy Passage, 

now exclaimed ; and reaching out with a short- 
handled boat-hook, he dexterously caught the 
big cable and began to pull it in. The two 
lads went to his help, and before the bay was 
reached the anchor had been bent to the rope 
and thrown overboard. 

At first it dangled in the air a hundred feet 
above the water; then, as the balloon slowly 
settled, it skimmed lightly along the surface ; 
finally it plunged entirely beneath the waves. 

Anxiously the occupants of the car watched 
their experiment ; on the catching of the 
anchor against the rough sea bottom or in 
the soft sea mud, now hung their one chance 
of not being carried out to sea. 

One mile, two miles, three miles, they swept 
on, dragging the anchor through the watery 
depths ; and then, as they approached a low, 
sandy islet, the iron with a sudden jerk held 
fast. 

“ Hurrah ! Hurrah ! ” the boys shouted, 
swinging their hats above their heads. 

Mr. Todd, no less excited, pointed off 
toward the barren island, saying : — 

We can land there, professor, and then 
find some way to reach the shore ! ” 

“ See ! the light breeze is carrying us directly 
toward the cay, and we can drop right upon it, 


68 


An Aerial Runaway, 


if our rope is long enough,” the aeronaut said in 
confident tones. “ At the worst, we shall have 
only a shallow ducking, and I will not lose the 
balloon.” 

It certainly seemed as though their land- 
ing was now assured, and so it would have 
been, but for a sudden and unlooked-for cir- 
cumstance. 

The negro, who was looking eagerly toward 
the low sand-bank, now exclaimed, — 

“ Golly, Massa, Fse jess a-gwine to swim for 
it ! ” and then, before he could be prevented, he 
leaped upon the car rail, and dove straight down 
into the sea. 

The airship was perhaps at that moment not 
far from eight hundred feet above the water, 
and there could be but one result from that 
long dive — instant death. But the remaining 
occupants of the light car did not witness the 
fatal disaster. For, suddenly relieved of one 
hundred and fifty pounds of weight, the balloon 
sprang aloft with a force that pulled the anchor 
Jrom the soft mud or sand in which it had 
embedded itself. Up, up, it sped, until it was 
a mile above the earth, and again in the grasp 
of the strong current from the north, and 
sweeping rapidly out to sea. 

Before it reached its great height, how- 


69 


An Airy Passage, 

ever, the aeronaut had done two things which 
surprised his comrades. He had deliberately 
closed the escape valve, and drawn the anchor 
into the car. 

“ Why have you done that, professor ? ” Mr. 
Todd ventured to inquire. 

The reply was prompt, and showed that Mr. 
Barton had decided upon the proper course of 
action, even in such an emergency as had now 
arisen. 

“We must now cross the gulf, and will need 
every ounce of gas we have left to take us over.” 

“ But where shall we land } ” the astonished 
manufacturer finally managed to gasp out. 

“ On the coast of Yucatan, six hundred miles 
away,” was the startling answer. 

For some minutes the man and the lads 
gazed at each other, and then Todd said with 
a faint attempt at pleasantry : — 

“ Well, Rod, it has turned out as you pre- 
dicted. We are getting rather more of a bal- 
loon ride than I counted on. I own up.” 

“ That is fair. I’m sure,” his cousin rejoined ; 
“ but I’ll tell you how I look at it. Since it is 
a ride we cannot help or shorten in any way, 
why not make the best of it? For one. I’m 
prepared to accept all the discomfitures that 
may arise from it. What troubles me more is 


70 


An Aerial Runaway. 


the uncertainty that will hang over our fate, 
and the consequent suspense our mothers will 
be in until we reach some centre of civilization 
where we can send them some word.” 

“ That is a manly speech, my son,” Mr. Todd 
exclaimed, grasping the boy’s hand in further 
token of his appreciation of it; “and if from 
this hour until I am again under our home 
roof you hear me complaining, I trust you will 
promptly remind me of the fact. We must 
face the situation we are now in like men, and 
extricate ourselves from it with all the heroism 
possible. It is not ourselves, but the loved 
ones at home who anxiously wait for tidings 
from us, who will be the greatest sufferers.” 

The quick nod that Todd gave his chum 
revealed his own sympathy with the senti- 
ments that had been expressed, while Professor 
Barton, with some tremor in his voice, said : — 
“ If any carelessness or neglect of mine had 
precipitated this runaway, Mr. Todd, I should 
find it hard to forgive myself. As it is, and 
knowing well the stuff these young fellows 
have in them, I am now only anxious that you 
and I may throughout this unhappy adventure 
be to them examples of fortitude and courage.” 
A moment later he added : — 

“ Bad as our situation is, comrades, we might 


An Airy Passage. 


71 


be in a worse one. We have had a hearty 
dinner, and there is food enough left, if econo- 
mized, to furnish us with two more meals — say 
a breakfast and lunch to-morrow. By that time, 
at our present rate of speed, we should be in 
sight of the Yucatan coast, and shall doubtless 
be able to land in full strength and vigor — an 
important item in the problem we shall have 
before us: that of extricating ourselves from 
the country. 

“ As for our friends, we will do all we can to 
acquaint them with our whereabouts. I have a 
few floating tablets in the car, and every few 
hours we will drop a message into the sea, hop- 
ing it may eventually fall into the hands of some 
one who will send it to the nearest telegraph 
station.” 

The first message was soon ready, and read : 

On board balloon Halcyon, 
Oct. 25, 1886. 2.30 P.M. 

Twenty miles off south coast of Louisiana, moving 
rapidly toward Yucatan. Should reach there to-mor- 
row afternoon. Have lost negro Thomas, who leaped 
into the sea ; all others well and in good spirits. Some 
food aboard. 

Signed, 

Barton. 

Send message to W. B. Rodman, Bayville, Me., 
and Mrs. H. L. Barton, Worcester, Mass. 


72 


An Aerial Runaway, 


This was first wrapped in waterproof cloth, 
and then enclosed in a cork jacket, which was 
cast over the side of the car. 

As it floated slowly down toward the placid 
bosom of the great gulf, every occupant of the 
basket breathed a prayer that it might be found 
and sent to the loved ones in the North, as yet 
ignorant of the strange mishap that had befallen 
their absent friends. 

The hours passed on ; night came, cloudless 
and beautiful ; the wind held strong from the 
north ; the airship flew noiselessly on. 

Morning dawned ; the sun rose in its golden 
chariot from the sea, and glimmered across the 
dancing waters; the balloon, a thousand feet 
lower than it had been the night before, still 
moved rapidly due south. One occupant of 
the car alone saw the matchless sunrise. It 
was Rod, who had the morning watch; all 
the others slept soundly. 

An hour later, however, they were awake, 
and partaking of the little food portioned out 
to each one. At .Mr. Todd’s suggestion the 
small supply they had was divided into four 
equal portions — two for that day and two 
for the morrow. 

“ It is wiser to make it last as long as possi- 
ble,” he said, and there had been no dissent. 


An Airy Passage, 73 

Noon came, and way off in the south what 
looked like a big bank of clouds was seen ; at 
two o’clock the watchers were sure it was the 
shore of Y ucatan ; at four they could discern 
mountains and forest ; at six, unless something 
happened, they would have made the passage 
of the gulf, and be over terra firma once more. 

But that something happened. It was even 
then on its way. Had the aeronauts been lower 
down, they would have detected its coming 
sooner. The still air, the intense heat, the 
swelling puffs of air from the northwest, would 
have warned them of the imminent hurricane. 
But at their high altitude they did not discover 
its approach, until the airship suddenly stopped, 
gyrated a few times, and then started off to the 
southeast, chased by the gathering clouds, the 
gleaming lightning, the rolling thunder, and 
the terrific wind which mark the West Indian 
tornado. 

In five minutes they were in the clutches of 
a tempest which swept them by Yucatan and 
over the Caribbean Sea at a speed of not less 
than one hundred miles an hour. 


CHAPTER VI. 


BACK TO EARTH. 

As the balloon changed its course, and rushed 
eastward in the lap of the great storm, Mr. 
Todd and the lads met with the greatest sur- 
prise they had yet experienced during their 
eventful and unexpected voyage. They had 
clutched the sides of the tiny car, as the tornado 
caught them, with the expectation that it would 
be so swayed and tossed under the tremendous 
blasts that it would be difficult for them to keep 
within it. But to their astonishment the basket 
moved off before the tempest as quietly and as 
smoothly as though wafted by a summer zephyr. 
The explanation of this strange circumstance 
Professor Barton immediately gave : — 

“ Whatever position the gas sack may assume, 
or however much that may be swayed or tossed 
by the wind, the car is so ingeniously hung that 
it always preserves its equilibrium. We are in 
no danger of being upset, however strong the 
airy currents may be. There is our danger ! ” 
74 


Back to Earth, 


75 


and he pointed toward a sharp flash of light- 
ning that at that moment illumined the great 
cloud which overshadowed them. “ If the 
lightning strikes the gas sack, we shall sud- 
denly collapse, and go tumbling down into the 
sea.” 

“ Is it a common catastrophe } ” the manu- 
facturer asked, but there was no trepidation 
apparent in his tones. Evidently he was 
already putting his previous determination 
into practice, — to meet heroically every un- 
toward circumstance they were compelled to 
face. 

“ Fortunately not,” the aeronaut replied ; “ the 
silk covering is a non-conductor, and though I 
have frequently been in and run through thun- 
der clouds with my balloons, I have never met 
with such an accident. I do not look for it 
now. Still, it is always a menacing danger 
until we are rid of the storm.” 

Hour after hour passed ; the tornado still 
swept them on with undiminished power; the 
flashes of lightning with their accompanying 
thunder scarcely abated. 

“How is this, professor ” Mr. Todd at 
length asked. “ I thought these West Indian 
tempests were of short duration.” 

“ Had we been on an island when the tor- 


76 An A erial Runaway, 

nado struck us,” Mr. Barton explained, “we 
should long ago have been through with it. 
In an incredibly short time it would have 
swept over us, leaving the marks of its devas- 
tation on every hand. But we are not station- 
ary, and the storm does not, therefore, blow 
over us. Rather, we are carried before it, and 
so shall have to endure it until it has spent its 
force, or worn itself out. That may be in six 
hours, or in twelve. Probably we shall be left 
way out on the Atlantic, far from land, and with 
not a breath of air to waft us in any direction.” 

His prophecy was correct. As the morning 
of October 27 dawned, the Halcyon, scarcely a 
thousand feet high, hung motionless above the 
broad ocean. There' was water to the right of 
them, water to the left of them, water every- 
where, but not a speck of land in sight. 

Not far from their usual breakfast hour they 
ate one half of the food they still possessed, and 
then Mr. Todd remarked, very cheerfully, con- 
sidering the circumstances : — 

“ I wonder how long this calm will continue.” 

“ Until afternoon, probably,” Professor Barton 
answered. “ Then we shall get a breeze driv- 
ing us to the southwest. At least, that is what 
I expect, and am quite confident I shall not be 
disappointed.” 


Back to Earth, 


77 


“ What makes you think so, professor ? ” 
Todd asked, glancing down at the great silver 
mirror beneath him, to see if he could detect 
any signs of a coming breeze on its surface. 

“ In this locality, at this time of the year, the 
prevailing winds are toward the coast,” the 
aeronaut replied with a smile ; “ and as the lull 
after such a hurricane as we have experienced 
is apt to be followed by normal atmospheric 
conditions, I look for a strong breeze to set in 
toward the South American coast within six or 
eight hours.” 

“ Is that the nearest land ? ” Rod inquired. 

“ Undoubtedly,” the professor responded, “ as 
you can easily think out for yourselves. Last 
night at six o’clock we were off the north end 
of Yucatan. Then came the tornado, sweep- 
ing us easterly and southerly at a terrific rate 
of speed. Our drop in latitude we can only 
approximate ; but say it was ten degrees. 
Yucatan is not far from the twentieth parallel, 
and we now are therefore on or near the tenth, 
or a little north of the Orinoco River. At noon 
I will determine our longitude, and then tell 
you how far we are east of that river’s mouth.” 

“ How are you going to do it ? ” the lads 
asked together. 

“ By a means so simple you ought to be able 


78 An Aerial Runaway, 

to find out for yourselves,” Mr. Barton retorted, 
laughingly. “ I wonder you do not immediately 
guess it.” 

“ I don’t see what you mean,” Todd began 
slowly, but was interrupted by his uncle: — 

“Neither do I, my lad; but let us think it 
out. We must not allow the professor to be 
the only one in this party who can use his brains 
when difficulties confront us. We must all learn 
to think, to think quickly, and to think advan- 
tageously. See, now, which one of us can solve 
this problem first. Speak out when you have 
it!” 

“ That is right,” Professor Barton said, and 
nodding his head approvingly. “ It is a very 
simple process. Either one of you can tell 
where we are longitudinally as easily as I can. 
It’s young brains against older ones. Let us 
see which will win.” 

Rod sat in the eastern part of the car, his 
left side close up against the stout wickerwork. 
He glanced over at the sun with a feeling that 
that would in some way solve the problem for 
him. Then, with no other thought than that 
of seeing what time it was, he drew his watch 
from his vest pocket with his left hamd — an act 
that was unnoticed by any of his companions. 
To his surprise the time-keeper marked the 


Back to Earth, 


79 


hour as half-past four, when he knew it must 
be at least seven o’clock. He puzzled for a 
moment over this discovery, and then like a 
flash it occurred to him that his watch was set 
to the meridian of New Orleans, while he was 
now miles and miles east of the city. He 
dropped the time-piece back into his pocket, 
and turned toward the aeronaut, remarking in 
tones of such evident disgust his comrades 
could not help laughing : — 

“What simpletons we are! When it is noon 
here you will take out your watch and note the 
difference in time between this place and the 
meridian of New Orleans, and so compute 
the meridian we are now on.” 

“ Exactly,” answered the professor, when the 
laugh the boy had raised subsided. “New 
Orleans happens to be directly on the ninetieth 
meridian west from Greenwich. If, then, my 
watch, which is set to the meridian of that city, 
marks ten o’clock when it is noon here, we are 
thirty degrees east of New Orleans, and so on 
the sixtieth meridian. As each four minutes 
of time will give us a degree of longitude, we 
can tell almost precisely the meridian we are 
on when the noon hour has come.” 

“ But I don’t see how you can tell how far 
we are from the South American coast, even 


8o An Aerial Runaway, 

then,” Todd objected. “You will only have 
the distance you are east of the Crescent City.” 

“ I happen to know that the longitude of the 
mouth of the Orinoco is almost exactly sixty, 
west,” the aeronaut explained ; “ that is, the 
difference in time between New Orleans and 
the mouth of the Orinoco is two hours. If, 
therefore, my watch at noon gives the differ- 
ence between New Orleans and here as two 
hours and four minutes, we are one degree east 
of the river, or sixty- nine miles away. Eight 
minutes over two hours will give us two de- 
grees, or one hundred and thirty-eight miles. 
So at noon I expect to settle the point of how 
far we are from the nearest land. Then when 
the breeze comes we can make a fair estimate 
of the time it will take us to reach it. You 
see that our situation, after our repeated dis- 
asters, is in no sense a hopeless one.” 

Professor Barton spoke hopefully, yet it was 
with considerable impatience on the part of 
the younger aeronauts, if not on the part of 
the older ones, that they waited for the noon 
hour. 

To get the difference in time as accurately 
as possible, the professor unhung one of the 
leaves of the small table, and fastened a slender 
measuring rod, which he happened to have in 


Back to Earth. 


8i 


the car, upright in one end of it Then he ran 
the board out from the centre of the basket 
directly to the south. 

“There,” he said, “that leaf is the meridian 
running through and bisecting the car, and 
when the upright casts its slight shadow only 
to the north or directly along the centre of the 
board toward the basket it is noon. I’ll watch 
the stick, and you, Rod, can mark the time. 
When I say ‘ Noon ! ^ give us the exact 
minute.” 

The arrangements were completed a few 
minutes before the sun reached the line, and 
then, with the eye of the professor on the 
board, and the eye of the lad on his watch, 
they waited. Two, three minutes ticked away. 
Then Mr. Barton called out, — 

“ Noon ! ” 

“ Twelve minutes to ten ! ” Rod announced. 

“We are on or near the fifty-seventh- meridian 
then, or three degrees east of the Orinoco,” the 
aeronaut said, with evident exultation. 

“ Only two hundred and seven miles from 
the shore ! ” shouted Todd. “ Hurrah ! ” 

“ Say two hundred miles in round numbers,” 
Professor Barton added ; “ now for a strong 
east wind, and we will see land in eight or ten 
hours.” 


82 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ Provided we are on the tenth parallel,” 
interposed Mr. Todd. “ What if we are above 
or below that line, professor 1 ” 

“ If above it, we shall have somewhat 
farther to go to reach the coast ; if below 
it, we shall not have to go so far. In either 
case, it will make but a few hours difference 
in our journey. South America is west of 
us, and we cannot help reaching it with a 
favorable breeze. More now depends on the 
wind than on any error we may have made 
in our latitude.” 

A half-hour later the balloon quivered, then 
swung gently to the southwest ; in thirty-five 
minutes it was moving slowly in that direc- 
tion ; in an hour it glided along before a ten- 
knot breeze ; at two o’clock it was rushing 
landward at a speed which promised to bring 
its occupants in sight of the coast before dark, 
if it was not over two hundred miles off ; at 
six a long, low bank just above the western 
horizon marked the place where the great con- 
tinent layo 

“ We will now throw out our last floating 
tablet,” the professor said, as his sharp eyes 
detected the distant land ; and after a brief 
consultation with his companions he wrote 
the following : — 


Back to Earth, 


83 


On Balloon Halcyon, 
Oct. 27, 1886. 6 p.M. 

Left New Orleans, U.S.A., Oct. 25, i p.m. Off 
coast of Yucatan Oct. 26, 6 p.m. Driven east and 
south for twelve hours by gale. Position estimated 
Oct. 27, 12 M. : Longitude 57 west; Latitude 10 north. 
South American coast now in sight; wind north- 
east ; speed about thirty miles an hour. Negro lost 
overboard. All others well. 

Signed, 

Barton. 

To this were added the usual addresses, and 
then it was secured as carefully as the previous 
messages, and flung from the car. 

It was destined to a more fortunate fate, 
however, than any of its predecessors. While 
they were never heard from, this one was 
picked up a month later off the harbor of 
Georgetown, British Guiana, by an English 
sailor, and delivered to his captain. That 
officer carried it to the American consul, who 
promptly cabled its contents to the States. 
About the first of December, therefore, the 
dark cloud of uncertainty which had over- 
shadowed three northern homes was momen- 
tarily lifted ; and three womanly hearts imbibed 
a faith that never wavered through all the 
months that followed — a faith that the wilds 


84 


An Aerial Runaway, 


of South America would some day deliver up 
their loved ones, and they should see them again. 

Immediately after the cork float with its 
brief but all-important story had been cast 
overboard, the aeronauts partook of their re- 
maining food, — and a scanty meal it made for 
two hearty men and two growing boys, who for 
over fifty hours had been on short allowance. 
But the partakers were as cheerful over it as 
though they sat at a table in Delmonico’s, feast- 
ing upon all the delicacies of the season. The 
nearness of the coast, and the bright prospect 
of a safe landing within a few hours, doubtless 
had much to do with their cheerfulness. But 
again they were doomed to disappointment. 
Long before the shore was reached, a heavy 
fog rolled in from the ocean, hiding land and 
sea alike from their eyes. Night also shut 
down, and they could not even tell when they 
were over terra firma. The wind, moreover, 
blew stronger than it had at any time during 
the afternoon ; and, anxious as all were to 
make a descent at the earliest moment practi- 
cable, they felt that there was wisdom in Pro- 
fessor Barton’s decision : — 

“ Though we are carried many miles into the 
interior, we must’ wait until dawn before we 
attempt to land.” 


Back to Earth, 


85 


That voyage rapidly on through the dark- 
ness affected the three amateur aeronauts 
strangely. Above them were the stars shining 
brightly; below them was a great pall, hiding 
forest and fields, hills and dales, from their 
sight. The land they had been so eager to 
reach was now only a thousand feet away, and 
yet their descent was as impossible as it would 
have been had the distance measured a thou- 
sand miles. What strange fate was this that 
continually overshadowed them, shutting off 
their opportunity of landing just at the moment 
it seemed most assured } 

Would it reassert itself at dawn, and send the 
air ship flying off in some new direction, or 
would they be permitted to make a safe return 
to terra firma.? If so, where would it be In 
village or on mountain top } Amid rude 
savagery, or semi-civilization, or in some unin- 
habited region ? Would it be a place from 
which they could easily extricate themselves, 
or some spot from which it would take long 
months and infinite toil to return to the coast ? 

These and many other similar questions 
crowded into the minds of the young aero- 
nauts, and freely they mentioned them to their 
older companions; but no one could give a 
definite answer to any of them. 


86 


An Aerial Rmiaway, 


“ If we reached the coast north of the mouth 
of the Orinoco,” said the professor, “ we have 
long since crossed it, and are scores of miles 
beyond. If we touched the shore south of the 
river, the word scores must be changed to 
hundreds. The only certain thing is, we are 
rushing southward into the very heart of South 
America.” 

No one slept. Under the circumstances 
they could not sleep. With eyes strained to 
pierce the semi-darkness that surrounded them, 
they watched and waited. 

An hour after midnight Todd, who had just 
glanced down at the great curtain of mist below 
him, exclaimed excitedly: — 

“ Why, the fog is most up to the car, pro- 
fessor ! ” 

“ I know it,” was the calm response. 

“ Can it be we are falling .? ” the lad immedi- 
ately asked, and thus revealed the reason for 
his excitement. 

“No, I think not,” Professor Barton an- 
swered. “We are only running over higher 
ground. Help me to unbend the anchor from 
the cable, and I will show you.” 

In the darkness the iron, which nearly three 
days before had been fastened to the huge 
rope, was removed, and then the loose end of 


Back to Earth, 


87 


the latter was dropped over the side of the 
basket. Before a third of it was payed out, 
however, it was evident to all that it had 
touched and was dragging along the ground. 

“We are running among the hills,” the aero- 
naut announced after he had held the rope a 
few minutes, “ and we are nearer to them than 
I supposed. We must ascend, or we shall soon 
be buried in the fog and exposed to numerous 
dangers. Quick ! Throw out the rest of the 
cable ! ” 

In an instant the great coil had disappeared 
over the side of the car, and after it the pro- 
fessor sent two or three bags of ballast. The 
entire weight cast out could not have been less 
than two hundred pounds, and the effect was 
magical. Up sped the balloon, out of the mist, 
toward the shining stars, and soon was at so 
great a height there seemed only darkness and 
void beneath its occupants. 

Striking a match Professor Barton looked at 
his barometer. 

“That is fine!” he then exclaimed. “We 
are now over five thousand feet above the sea, 
and not likely to be troubled with fogs or hills 
again to-night.” 

But he was mistaken. Two or three hours 
later Rod, who sat in the forward end of the 


88 An Aerial Runaway, 

car, touched the professor’s arm, asking in a 
low tone : — 

“ What is that ahead of us, sir ? I have been 
trying to make it out for some minutes.” 

The aeronaut looked in the direction the lad 
had indicated, and saw what seemed to be a 
huge barrier rising directly across their path- 
way. To the right, to the left, and upward it 
extended, until lost in the surrounding darkness. 

“ It is a mountain peak, rising abruptly from 
its surrounding plain, and a high one, too. We 
must rise above it, or we shall be wrecked,” the 
professor exclaimed. 

As he spoke he picked up a bag of ballast 
and threw it from the basket. 

“ Shall I put over another ? ” the willing Rod 
asked. 

“Yes, all we have; the anchor, the ropes, the 
table, the hampers, — every loose thing. Clear 
the basket ! All must go or we are lost.” 

His companions worked expeditiously, and 
in two minutes everything in the car but them- 
selves had been thrown out. On they went ; 
up the balloon sped ; and yet still above them 
that perpendicular cliff towered. 

“ It is no use, comrades ! Clamber after me 
into the netting ! We must put the gas sack 
between us and the mountain ! It is the only 


Back to Earth, 89 

chance to save ourselves. Hang on for dear 
life ; the blow will be a terrific one ! ” 

The next minute he, followed by Mr. Todd 
and the two boys, was climbing up the rpping 
that encased the gas sack. 

“ Look ! there is a star off in the southwest- 
ern horizon. It means that I can see over the 
peak ! ” Mr. Barton said, when he was thirty or 
forty feet above the car. “We have but to 
rise a few feet more, and we — ” 

He never finished that sentence. He had 
no time to do it. For the balloon at that mo- 
ment struck with a tremendous shock against 
the mountain side. The crash of a breaking 
car, the sound of rending silk followed, and 
then the great gas bag sank slowly down over 
the mountain top. 

“ Here, follow me ! Don’t leap off, however, 
until I give the word I We must drop together, 
for the sack, relieved of the weight of a single 
one of us, will fly away, carrying the others 
with it.” 

His comrades understood, and side by side 
with him they crept up the netting, over the 
end, and down the great curving top of the 
balloon. In a few minutes the professor, who 
had been counting the meshes as they descended, 
cried out : — 


90 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ Ready ! Swing your feet clear of the 
ropes! Now, drop together!” 

As one man the four let go the sack, and 
without jar or bruise struck the ground ; while 
the wrecked air ship, suddenly relieved of their 
weight, swung up and off of the cliffs and 
disappeared in the darkness. 

The four aeronauts, without food, without 
weapons of any kind, were stranded on some 
unknown mountain peak in the great southern 
continent. 


CHAPTER VII. 


AN ASTONISHING DISCOVERY. 

Professor Barton’s first act, when the 
wrecked balloon had disappeared, was to 
make sure that none of his comrades were 
injured; then he endeavored to obtain some 
idea of their immediate surroundings. In the 
darkness which still hung over the mountain 
top, however, it was difficult to form any defi- 
nite opinion of the adjacent objects. 

Two things alone were certain: they were 
standing upon a small rocky plateau, so level 
as to suggest a pavement; and a dozen feet 
behind them yawned a precipice of tremendous 
depth. Everything else was only conjecture. 

On their right and left the darkness was so 
thick as to suggest — what later proved to be 
a reality — that there were rocky heights on 
either hand. In front of them alone was there 
anything like a clear vision. Through the 
heavy darkness which closed in on both sides 
there seemed to be an opening, for the starry 
91 


92 


An Aerial Runaway. 


vault overhead swept down in unbroken line to 
the level of their own horizon, and there — away 
off in the west — twinkled the stars which the 
aeronaut had noticed while climbing into the 
netting of the balloon, assuring him of the joy- 
ous fact he hastened to make known to his 
companions — that they were now above the 
summit of the great cliff, and there was a 
promise of a safe landing. 

Another circumstance also confirmed the 
existence of an open way in that direction. 
The stiff night breeze, which had hurled the 
balloon with such terrific force against the 
mountain side, rushed by them and straight 
on toward the distant stars with a shrill, 
whistling sound, announcing as clearly as 
though it had the power of speech, “ I have 
an uninterrupted passage through the cliffs.” 
The quick eye and alert ear of the professor 
noted all these facts, and pointing them out to 
Mr. Todd'and the lads, he added reverently : — 

“ Unless I am greatly mistaken, we have 
been providentially led to the only place on 
this summit where we could make a safe exit 
from the wrecked air ship ; while in front of us 
there seems to be an opportunity to descend 
its western side. As soon as it is light enough 
to pick our way, we will make the attempt, and 


An Astonishing Discovery, 93 

may the same protecting Power soon lead us 
into a region of plenty, for I am well-nigh 
famished.” 

“ I don’t think any of us would be so par- 
ticular as to the kind of food we found as to 
the quantity,” Rod remarked, with a little laugh. 

While Todd, with a heavy yawn, asked: 
“ What is there to prevent us from getting a 
little sleep, sir .? I am as tired as I am 
hungry.” 

“ I know of nothing that can harm us up 
here,” Mr. Barton promptly responded; “we 
will find, if we can, some sheltered nook, and 
take a short rest.” 

“ It cannot be many hours before light,” the 
manufacturer said, as the little party followed 
their leader up the plateau. 

“ No ; not over two or three at the most,” the 
aeronaut assented ; “ but even that amount of 
sleep will refresh us, and here is a place %here^ 
we shall be quite out of the wind.” 

As he spoke, he stepped back of some dark 
object which suddenly loomed up before them. 
His comrades were dose at his back, and im- 
mediately found themselves in the lee of a huge 
boulder or sudden projection of the cliff, though 
in the darkness they could not tell which. The 
ground at its foot, however, was smooth, and 


94 


An Aerial Runaway, 


quickly stretching themselves at full length 
upon the hard bed, the four castaways were 
soon fast asleep. 

It seemed to Rod that he had slept but a 
moment when he awoke. It was light, though 
the sun had not yet risen. Sitting up, he 
looked about him. Directly in front of him 
was a passageway, perhaps a hundred feet 
wide, its rocky sides and floor as smooth as 
though hewn. This extended westward for 
perhaps an eighth of a mile, where it suddenly 
terminated, as if at the verge of a precipice. 
That the declivity was not of great depth, how- 
ever, was clear, for he could see the tops of 
some trees swaying back and forth in the 
morning breeze at no great distance beyond 
its line of termination. 

Directly behind and to his left, the steep side 
of the cliff arose forty or fifty feet. At his right, 
and but a few feet beyond him, the passageway, 
somewhat narrowed because of the projection 
behind which he and his companions had found 
shelter, went on, apparently to the edge of the 
great precipice where the balloon struck a few 
hours before, though he from his position 
could not see so far. Beside him, his father 
and Todd were still sleeping; but the professor 
was gone. 


An Astonishing Discovery, 95 

Somewhat alarmed at this discovery, the boy 
sprang to his feet and ran along the side of the 
niche to the continuation of the passage. He 
noticed first that this soon broadened into a 
small but irregular plateau, hemmed in on both 
sides by sharp, jagged, and irregular peaks — 
none, however, of great height. Then he saw 
the professor standing on the extreme edge of 
the cliff, evidently surveying the spot where the 
airship had been wrecked. 

Running down the rocky platform, the boy 
was soon near the aeronaut, whom he greeted 
with a hearty good morning. 

“ Good morning. Rod,” Mr. Barton responded, 
no less heartily ; and then with a sweeping ges- 
ture he asked, — 

“ Did you ever see anything like that 
before.?” 

Stepping along until close beside his friend. 
Rod took in the stupendous scene. Straight 
down went the precipice, so far that meadow 
and forest at its foot blended into one level 
mass of green ; north and south it extended, 
as far as the eye could see, with little if any 
variation in the dizzy depths ; while the whole 
great perpendicular formed the mightiest wall 
of red sandstone the human eye ever looked 
upon. 


96 


An Aerial Runaway, 


The color and character of the rock did not 
escape the notice of the youthful observer, and 
at once started a train of thought in his mind 
with which he became so absorbed he made no 
reply to the question Professor Barton had just 
asked him. That gentleman, however, did not 
seem surprised at the lad’s silence. He was 
himself nearly overwhelmed by the stupendous 
size of the precipice on which he stood, and 
did not speak again until the sun, almost 
with a bound, came above the distant horizon, 
and flooded the forests and fields thousands 
of feet below them with its rays. Then he 
said : — 

“ Awe-inspiring as this view is. Rod, we 
must not linger here. Let us return to the 
niche and, awaking our comrades, begin our 
descent.” 

Mechanically the lad, still busy with his own 
thoughts, followed him back up the plateau to 
the nook where they had left their sleeping 
companions, whom they found up and on the 
lookout for them. 

“ Good morning, professor, have you and 
Rod figured out just where we are in this 
great continent ? ” was the manufacturer’s 
greeting as he caught sight of the aeronaut. 

“ Hardly,” the professor confessed with a 


An Astonishing Discovery, 97 

smile. “ At noon we can fix our longitude, 
but our latitude will not be so easily deter- 
mined. I am sure, however, that we are still 
north of the equator.” 

“ But I know right where we are,” was Rod’s 
startling interruption. 

His three companions stared at him a mo- 
ment as if trying to decide whether he had 
lost his senses or was merely joking. He 
soon proved that he was speaking in all seri- 
ousness. Taking his wallet from his pocket, 
he opened it, and took out a small slip, evi- 
dently a clipping from some newspaper. Hold- 
ing this in his hand, he turned to Professor 
Barton. 

“ Professor,” he asked, “ did you ever hear of 
Mount Roraima } ” 

“ I certainly have,” answered he ; “ it is the 
sacred mountain of Venezuela, though little 
is known of it, and no man has ever explored 
it.” 

“ Why not } ” persisted Rod. 

“I remember,” broke in Todd; “you found 
a description of the mountain in one of the 
New York papers we had on the steamer 
Knickerbocker, and called my attention to it, 
saying you were going to save the item, and 
study up the matter more thoroughly when 

H 


98 


An Aerial Runaway, 


you returned home. That is the article you 
have there in your hand.” 

“ Yes,” admitted Rod. “ But read the sketch, 
professor, and then tell me if I am not right. 
Surely the great wall yonder answers to this 
article in every particular.” 

As the boy spoke he passed the clipping to 
the aeronaut, who read it aloud : — 

“ There is yet a field for the explorer well within 
access of our own country. Near the border between 
Venezuela and British Guiana, but on the Venezuelan 
side, there lies a curious mountain, or mountain chain. 
This the Indians call Roraima, and hold in supersti- 
tious veneration. Its red sandstone walls rise abrupt 
and rugged to a height of seven thousand five hun- 
dred feet. It is inaccessible on all sides, so far as 
known. In size it is rather a lofty tableland than a 
mountain, its summit being a fairly level plain, esti- 
mated to be more than one hundred and fifty square 
miles in extent, and believed to be covered with vege- 
tation.” 

“ There are your red sandstone walls,” Rod 
exclaimed, when the reading was finished, and 
pointing toward the great precipice he had just 
left, “ and there is your vegetation,” pointing 
down the passage toward the swaying tree-tops. 
“ Is it likely, professor, that there are two moun- 
tains in the world that will answer that descrip- 
tion 'I Again recall the course of our balloon. 


An Astonishing Discovery, 99 

and the distance we probably covered during 
the night hours, and tell me, does not Mount 
Roraima lie almost directly in our path ? I’ve 
worked the problem through since I saw that 
red cliff, sir, and I’m sure I’m right. This is 
the sacred mountain of Venezuela.” 

Professor Barton was silent a few moments, 
apparently reviewing his young colleague’s 
argument. Then he replied : — 

“The description of the mountain is entirely 
on your side. Rod ; and a few changes in my 
data of yesterday will throw our line of travel 
on your side also. If we touched the coast 
south of the mouth of the Orinoco, say at 
about the eighth parallel, or in the region of 
Georgetown, British Guiana, there is no reason 
why we should not have reached the locality of 
Mount Roraima in our run of last night. My 
reckoning of our position yesterday noon as on 
the tenth parallel was purely arbitrary, as you 
will remember. I then stated we might be far- 
ther south. Viewing the problem from all 
sides, I am disposed, therefore, to agree with 
you, and believe this summit to be that of the 
sacred mountain.” 

“ If so, we have another interesting problem 
before us,” remarked Todd. “ It is how to get 
down.” 




lOO 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ Say, rather, we have two new and most inter- 
esting problems thrust upon us,” answered the 
aeronaut with a laugh. “We must first explore 
a region on which man never before set foot, 
and then find a way to carry our discoveries to 
the civilized world.” 

“ Y ou think the mountain uninhabited, then ” 
inquired Mr. Todd. 

“ Undoubtedly,” responded the professor. 

“ Then this passage is a natural one,” the 
manufacturer commented, glancing up and 
down the cliffs. “ One can hardly believe it, 
though, the walls are so regular ; and then, too, 
the floor looks as if it had been worn smooth 
with the tread of many feet.” 

“ Nothing but the action of the elements 
upon the soft stone,” replied Mr. Barton, some- 
what brusquely. “ How can man ever have 
scaled those precipitous cliffs.'^ No, we shall 
have the great plateau to ourselves, you may 
be sure, and our first duty is to see what it 
offers us in the way of food. Come on ! ” 

He started off down the passage, and his 
comrades, no less eager to satisfy their own 
hunger, hastened after him. 

In less than five minutes they reached the 
termination of the pass. The sun had not yet 
risen high enough in the heavens to flood the 


An Astonishing Discovery, loi 

mountain summit with its rays, still there was 
sufficient light to reveal to the four observers a 
scene of entrancing beauty — a scene, too, so 
unexpected and bewildering that all stopped 
and stared in amazement — a scene which 
immediately scattered the theory of Professor 
Barton to the four winds, and assured every 
beholder that he was gazing upon the greatest 
historic wonder of the nineteenth century. 

A broad stairway, hewn out of the solid rock, 
descended from the place where they were stand- 
ing to a paved roadway, not far from eighteen 
feet wide. Then this roadway went straight 
down a gentle slope to a small village a mile 
away. 

Emerging from the farther side of this ham- 
let the paved street kept its course down the 
sloping plain for at least three miles, where it 
entered a large town situated near the juncture 
of two streams of considerable size. 

Beyond that town the stone highway could 
still be traced, as it followed the right bank of 
the river for six or eight miles to the shore of a 
large lake. 

On each side of this roadway were fields 
under a high state of cultivation, orchards radi- 
ant with flowers and fruit, and pastures in which 
herds of animals of some kind were feeding, while 


102 


An Aerial Runaway, 


low, one-story, but roomy houses of stone dotted 
the entire landscape from the rugged cliffs down 
to the placid mirror at the centre of the plateau. 

Beyond the lake, which was not unlike a pear 
in shape, the beholders could catch glimpses 
of towns and villages, of fields and orchards, as 
far as they could see. The plain also widened 
rapidly as it ran toward the lake, so that both 
its northern and southern boundaries were 
beyond the range of vision of the astonished 
observers. They noted, however, that rivers 
emptied into the lake on both the north and 
south sides, and that there were indications of 
good-sized towns farther up their banks. 

But the crowning wonder of the whole scene 
was at the lake itself. On an island, so near 
the centre of the sparkling sheet of water as to 
suggest an artificial construction, was a great 
city. Tier after tier of streets arose from the 
water’s edge to a height of two hundred feet, 
and there, at the apex of the architectural pile, 
stood a great bell-shaped building — possibly a 
temple. 

The most striking feature of the town, how- 
ever, was its color. All the other buildings of 
the plateau, so far as they could see, were built 
of dark red sandstone. But the city in every 
part was constructed of some material of daz- 


An A ston ish ing Discovery. 103 

zling whiteness. From the water’s edge to 
temple top it glistened in the morning light 
one massive pile of spotless hue. 

For some minutes the castaways stood there, 
silently taking in the marvellous picture. Then 
Mr. Todd spoke : — 

“ What is this, professor ? What do you 
make of it.? Is this an earthly paradise, or 
some fairyland, or are we dreaming .? ” 

“ It is a reality, but that is all I can tell you. 
I am amazed, bewildered, perplexed. This 
plateau evidently teems with life, and has a civ- 
ilization all its own.” 

Then he turned to Rod, and continued with 
mock seriousness : — 

“ Look here, youngster, you have told us 
where we are, and I believe it. Now tell us 
who these dwellers are, how they came here, 
and whether it is safe to venture among them. 
Have you any clipping in your pocket, or the- 
ory in your head, that can account for what 
you see .? ” 

“No, sir,” Rod replied laughingly, “and I 
don’t believe any one but those people yonder 
can answer your first two questions, while only 
a trial can answer the third. But it seems to 
me that we are compelled to test their hospital- 
ity. What else can we do .? ” 


104 ^ ^ erial Runaway, 

“ Nothing,” admitted the aeronaut. “ We 
must go on.” 

He started down the steps, followed by his 
comrades. Reaching the paved road-bed with- 
out difficulty, they hastened along it, eager to 
arrive at the nearest dwellings. 

The fields on either side of the way as they 
advanced seemed to be less fertile than those 
farther down the slope, and were apparently 
given over to forest or pasture. In the opens 
herds of strange animals were also frequently 
seen. 

“ They are llamas,” the professor declared ; 
“and this section may be a royal or public 
park. Notice how free from all undergrowth the 
woods are, and how numerous are the ungainly 
but useful beasts. Possibly the village we are 
approaching is where the royal or public herds- 
men dwell ; ” a surmise on the part of the speaker 
which they sometime afterward found to be 
substantially correct. 

“The llamas are also known as Peruvian 
sheep, and that ancient people built paved 
roads throughout their empire, did they not ? ” 
Mr. Todd now inquired. “ Can it be this is 
some branch of that old race ? ” 

“ The same thought has already occurred to 
me,” Mr. Barton answered; “the architecture 


An A stonishing Discovery, 105 

of those buildings on ahead would also seem to 
confirm that view. But if true, how came they 
here, so far from the mother land ? How did 
they scale the great walls of the plateau ? 
These, and a dozen other questions of interest 
to the historian and archaeologist, naturally 
arise. Who shall answer them but the people 
before us We must wait and learn.” 

“ If they are Incas, we have nothing to fear,” 
Todd here remarked; “for I have read that 
naturally they are of a mild and peaceful 
disposition.” 

“ We shall soon know how they will treat 
us, for there is a boy staring at us from the 
nearest house,” Rod announced. 

All looked in the direction of the dwelling, 
and were in time to see a lad of perhaps twelve 
years, tall, slender, olive-hued, and with dark, 
straight hair, standing at the open doorway, 
and gazing up the road at them. 

The next instant he disappeared within the 
building, only to reappear a minute later, when 
he ran off into the village. 

Two or three heads, evidently those of grown 
people of both sexes, peered out of the door 
from time to time, but no one else left the 
house until the lad, who had gone into the 
hamlet, returned with an old, dignified, and 


io6 An Aerial Runaway. 

patriarchal looking man by his side. Behind 
these two came a crowd of old and young, 
apparently the entire population of the little 
town. This was immediately swelled by nearly 
a dozen people of all ages and sizes from the 
first or nearest habitation ; then all advanced 
up the road to meet the coming strangers. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


“the gods have come down to us.” 

“ Perhaps we had better await them here,” 
Professor Barton suggested in a low tone to 
his companions, and halting abruptly in the 
middle of the highway. They assented, and, 
drawing up beside him, closely watched the 
approaching throng. 

Certainly there was nothing in its appear- 
ance to alarm them. It was a motley crowd of 
men, women, and children, who pushed and 
hustled each other good-naturedly in their 
endeavor to get sight of the unexpected vis- 
itors. But withal, they were comparatively 
noiseless. There were no shoutings, no vio- 
lent gesticulations, and no threatenings of any 
kind. A few low exclamations of amazement, 
an occasional craning of the neck to obtain a 
better view of the strangers, a constant exhibi- 
tion of faces, on which curiosity rather than 
fear was depicted — these were their only dem- 
onstrations as they followed their patriarchal 
leader up the street. 

107 


I o8 An A erial Runaway. 

He, leaning one hand on the shoulder of 
the lad who had discovered the newcomers, 
advanced in dignified silence. If astonished 
at what he beheld, he gave no evidence of it. 
Possibly he felt that his position as headsman 
of the village necessitated a certain amount of 
stoicism on his part, and with admirable self- 
control suppressed his real feelings. 

• When within fifty feet of the halting men, 
he paused, while his attendants huddled close 
about him, as though determined to lose no 
part of the coming interview. There was an 
instant’s waiting, then the old chief quickly 
raised his right hand and extended it palm 
outward toward the visitors. It was the sign 
of peace — common to all the Indian tribes of 
the American continent. Professor Barton 
recognized it, and as quickly returned the 
movement. For a moment the two men — so 
unlike in hue and dress — stood there in pre- 
cisely the same attitude, and then the native 
dropped his hand, and in a deep, rich voice 
addressed his visitors. 

It was a short speech, absolutely unintelligi- 
ble to the men addressed, yet there was both a 
courtesy and a grace in it which were unmis- 
takable. There could be no doubt of the 
speaker’s friendliness. 


“ The Gods have come down to UsJ' 109 

“ He is asking who we are, and how we came 
here, I expect,” the professor remarked in an 
undertone; “but he will not understand me 
any better than I do him.” 

He took a step forward, however, and, be- 
coming the spokesman of his party, said in 
English, — 

“We are unfortunate aeronauts, left on your 
cliffs last night, and we ask first for food and 
drink; then for a safe passage through your 
land to the plains below — if there’s any way to 
get down.” 

A puzzled look crossed the old native’s face, 
and slowly shaking his head, he uttered a single 
sentence. 

“ Of course you don’t comprehend ; I didn’t 
suppose you would,” Mr. Barton muttered, with 
some disgust. Then he repeated his message, 
first in Spanish, then in French, and finally in 
German, but without making himself under- 
stood. He had now exhausted his whole list 
of languages, and was at a loss how to make the 
needs of himself and comrades known. 

It was Todd who found a way out of this 
sore dilemma. Hungrier than he had ever 
been before in all his life, and all out of 
patience with a parley that, as he afterward 
expressed it, “was keeping good food out of 


no An A erial Runaway. 

his mouth,” he at this moment rushed over to 
the lad who was standing beside the old chief, 
and grasped him by the hand. Shaking it 
vigorously, he exclaimed: — 

“ Say, whatever your name is, we are just 
about starved. Get us something to eat right 
off, will you } ” and then he rapidly went through 
the motions of eating and drinking. 

If his words had no meaning to the surprised 
boy, it was not so with his pantomime. For 
with a smile and a nod which plainly said, “ I 
understand you,” the youngster turned to the 
old man and talked earnestly with him for a 
few moments. Then the latter bowed cere- 
moniously toward the professor, whom he 
seemed to regard as the leader of the little 
party of strangers, and pointing back to the 
hamlet, beckoned for him and his companions 
to follow him there. 

This movement was hailed with demonstra- 
tions of delight by his people, and like a band 
of frolicsome children they ran on before their 
chief toward the village. As the castaways en- 
tered this, they saw it was a small affair, con- 
sisting of perhaps twenty low, stone houses, 
ten on each side of the street. The building 
at the extreme end of the hamlet was a trifle 
larger than the others, and about this the crowd 


“ The Gods have come down to Us^ 1 1 1 

gathered. Evidently it was the residence of 
their ruler. 

The door was open, — left so probably when 
the headsman had been summoned to go out 
and meet the strangers, — and through this, 
and down a dark passageway to an open court, 
he led his visitors. The floor was paved and 
scrupulously clean, but save two or three stone 
benches was destitute of all furniture. Motion- 
ing his guests to be seated here, the host turned 
to a number of the persons of both sexes who 
had followed him into the building, and who 
were doubtless members of his own household, 
and issued what seemed to be several rapid 
orders. For there was a scurrying of feet 
toward the rooms which opened into the court, 
and the sounds of busy preparation and the 
odor of cooking food soon filled the place. 

As the last attendant hurried away to exe- 
cute some assigned task, the chieftain himself 
with a low bow to the waiting strangers also 
disappeared through a door at the rear of the 
court — perhaps to personally superintend or 
hasten the coming meal. 

Left alone, the stranded aeronauts looked at 
each other. Mr. Todd was the first to speak. 
“Well, professor, what do you think of our 
situation 1 ” he asked. 


1 1 2 An Aerial Runaway, 

“ That we shall soon have something to eat, 
thanks to your namesake,” he replied with a 
smile. 

“Yes, of course,” Mr. Todd admitted; “but 
I mean the people, our surroundings, the out- 
look. What of these 1 ” 

“ I am sure we have stumbled upon some 
branch of the ancient Peruvians,” Mr. Barton 
responded. “ This house is quite like those 
occupied by the peasant class in Peru. The 
people themselves resemble the full-blooded 
Indians I have seen there. And the language 
they speak sounds like the Quichua dialect, 
which I have frequently heard, but unfortu- 
nately am unacquainted with. The singular- 
ity about the whole matter is, that we should 
find such a people on this isolated mountain 
top, and with every evidence of a long sojourn 
here.” 

“ Is there not a tradition that some of the peo- 
ple fled into the wilderness before their Span- 
ish conquerors ? ” questioned Rod, thoughtfully. 
“ I am sure I have read something of that kind 
in connection with the history of the Incas.” 

“ There is such a tradition, and it has assumed 
various forms,” the professor promptly answered. 
“ One story is, that on the death of the last Inca 
some of the nobles took his eldest son, a mere 


“ The Gods have come down to UsT 1 1 3 

child, and fled into the great northeastern for- 
ests, where they established a second, though 
smaller, empire. Another is, that on the sack- 
ing of Cuzco by the Spaniards, a band of the 
natives, unwilling to yield submission to the 
invaders, seized the most valuable portion of 
the state treasures, and disappeared into the 
wilderness about the upper Amazon. This 
last tale was firmly believed by the Spaniards 
themselves, and from time to time attempts 
were made by them to trace the fugitives, but 
they were never found.” 

“ Not until we discovered them here on 
Mount Roraima,” Rod persisted. 

“ It seems almost incredible,” continued Mr. 
Barton, “ that a small band o^ugitives, heavily 
laden with treasure, should^ave made their 
way for hundreds of miles across the tributary 
waters of the Amazon into southeastern Vene- 
zuela ; yet it is not an impossibility. The more 
serious part of the problem is how they ever 
scaled the surrounding cliffs and established 
themselves on this plateau.” 

“ May there not be some place where it is 
possible to descend to the plains, known only 
to this people? ” asked Mr. Todd. “ This re- 
gion has never been thoroughly explored, I 
believe.” 


1 14 An Aerial Runaway, 

“ True,” the aeronaut admitted ; “ but that, as 
well as the origin of the ancient civilization we 
find here, are secrets wrapped in the bosoms of 
these natives. Not until we learn their lan- 
guage and secure their confidence can we hope 
that they will divulge them. Our first work must 
be to become thoroughly familiar with their 
speech and to convince them of our good will.” 

“ I know one word now, if they are really the 
descendants of the ancient Peruvians,” Rod 
declared. “ Their word for chief was curaca, 
I remember. I am going to use it the first 
chance I have, and see if they understand it.” 

“ It will do to begin with,” the professor said 
laughingly ; “ and many a great result has come 
from a smaller beginning. But here comes our 
breakfast.” 

As he spoke, several women came into the 
court bringing earthen dishes, on which there 
was an abundant supply of nourishing food. 
There were potatoes, yams, boiled fish, dried 
flesh — probably of the llama — some hard 
cakes made of maize, and some boiled seed 
which resembled rice. 

“Quinoa!” exclaimed Professor Barton, as 
soon as he noticed the last article. One of the 
attending women looked up quickly at him, and 
with a nod repeated the word, “ Quinoa ! ” 


“ The Gods have come down to Us!' 1 1 5 

“ I’ve got the start of you, Rod,” cried the 
aeronaut, gleefully. “ This is the chief food of 
the Quichuan Indians of the poorer class. It 
is no mere coincident that we find the same 
grain here, and called by the same name. It is 
safe for you to say ‘ curaca’, I’m sure, when you 
want the old chief.” 

As he uttered the second Quichuan word, 
the same attendant turned, and repeating it, 
hurried away. A moment later she reappeared, 
accompanied by the patriarchal headsman, evi- 
dently believing that the strangers had asked 
for him. 

Springing to his feet, Mr. Barton met the 
chieftain halfway down the court. Bowing low 
he spoke the one word, curaca, and then mo- 
tioned for the old man to breakfast with him 
and his comrades. Though he did not then 
know it, no act on his part could have gone 
farther to establish a bond of friendship with 
the native who, with profuse bows and thanks, 
seated himself beside them and shared in the 
food. 

Scarcely was the meal over, when a man 
entered the court from the street and saluted 
the curaca. His dress at once attracted the 
attention of the aeronauts. Instead of the 
coarse brown tunic and heavy sandals worn by 


ii6 An Aerial Runaway, 

the men of the hamlet, he had on a blue tunic 
of soft and fine material fringed with scarlet. 
His head and legs were bare, while on his feet 
were sandals so light they could not have been 
the slightest impediment to his running. In his 
hand he bore a short staff stained, like his gar- 
ments, blue with a scarlet stripe — possibly the 
badge of his rank or office. 

“ Chasquis ! ” the old chief exclaimed, and 
pointing to the newcomer. Then he began a 
long speech, accompanied by repeated gestures 
and signs, which indicated that the man was a 
messenger and must carry some report of the 
visitors to the great city in the lake. He grew 
more earnest as he proceeded, and apparently 
was pleading with his guests to give him some 
account of themselves, that he might send a 
definite message to those in authority over 
him. 

As he ceased, a happy thought came to Pro- 
fessor Barton. Taking a note-book from his 
pocket, he tore out a blank leaf, and then with 
his pencil made a rude sketch of the great cliff 
upon it. Above this he drew a balloon with the 
car hanging beneath it bearing its four passen- 
gers. On the opposite side of the paper he 
pictured himself and comrades standing on the 
little plateau at the summit of the mountain. 


“ The Gods have come down to Us'd 1 1 7 

while the balloon with empty car was sweeping 
off into the heavens. 

When the draft was completed he showed 
both sides of the leaf to the curaca, and with a 
motion indicated that he could send the paper 
by the courier to the ruler of the land. 

He was not prepared for what immediately 
took place. With bulging eyes the old man 
glanced at the two drawings, and then threw 
himself flat down before his guest, repeating 
over and over again the same sentence. The 
courier also dropped upon his face, and took 
up the same words ; and as their voices rang 
through the house, men, women, and children 
rushed into the court, and assuming the same 
humble attitude, joined in the same plaintive 
cry. 

Startled by this unexpected demonstration, 
the aeronaut stood there, with his drawing in 
his hand, staring at the prostrate natives, until 
Rod’s quick wit found an explanation of their 
otherwise unaccountable act. 

Taking the paper from the professor’s hand, 
he studied the two pictures a few minutes, and 
then said : — 

“ The poor fellows know nothing about a 
balloon. Professor Barton, and have taken it for 
the sun. They think you mean we were let 


1 1 8 An A erial Runaway, 

down from it in a basket, and so are worship- 
ping us.” 

This was the fact, as was ascertained some 
weeks later, and the cry of the prostrate natives 
was, “ The gods have come down to us! ” A 
supposition the more natural on their part, 
because the plateau where the castaways had 
landed was sacred to sun worship, and twice 
a year — when the sun crossed the line going 
north and returning south — was the scene of 
an imposing religious spectacle. 

“ You are right, lad,” responded Mr. Barton, 
with a sigh of relief. Then he prepared him- 
self to stop their homage. 

“ Curaca I ” It was the voice of the profes- 
sor ringing out sharply and clearly above the 
din ; and at the word, the old man ceased his 
exclamations and looked up. A wave of the 
hand brought him to his feet, and silence in 
the house. “ Chasquis I ” was the aeronaut’s 
next word, and as the courier arose, the draw- 
ing was thrust into his hand. A stern look, 
a motion toward the street, were enough, and 
with a bound the messenger was on his way. 
Another motion, and the court was cleared of 
all but the chieftain and his guests. 

Then Professor Barton went over to one of 
the benches, and, throwing himself at full length 


“ The Gods have come down to Us'd 1 1 9 

upon it, closed his eyes as if asleep. Arising 
an instant later, he pointed at his comrades and 
himself, signifying that they desired some place 
where they could rest. 

The curaca bowed low, and hurried away. 
Immediately some women came, and rapidly 
made ready two rooms at the right of the 
court. Extra couches were carried in, jars of 
water and towels were brought, heavy cotton 
curtains were hung at the doorways ; then the 
chief returned, and with marked deference con- 
ducted his guests to the chambers. In a short 
time each one had taken a refreshing bath, and 
was sleeping soundly. 

Five hours later they were awakened by the 
voice of the old headsman at their door, who, 
when the curtains were withdrawn, indicated by 
a gesture that they were wanted in the court. 
Following him out, there they found awaiting 
them a man, whose gorgeous dress proclaimed 
him the highest official they had yet seen. He 
wore a blue tunic with a wide fringe of scarlet, 
while on his breast was embroidered a blazing 
representation of the sun. A scarlet girdle 
encircled his waist, from which hung a golden- 
hilted sword; his leggings were yellow, em- 
broidered with red ; his sandals were of silver ; 
and a blue helmet surrounded by a broad scar- 


120 An A erial Runaway, 

let band bearing a diminutive image of the sun 
was upon his head. 

But whatever his rank, he was as deferential 
in his greeting of the strangers as the old curaca 
had been. First placing his right hand upon 
his breast, he bowed until his forehead nearly 
touched the ground. Then assuming an erect 
position, he pointed toward the street, and cour- 
teously motioned the visitors to precede him. 

This they did, to find a company of soldiers 
drawn up about four gayly caparisoned litters. 
Their uniform was like that of their command- 
ing officer except the scarlet trimmings, while 
each bore a spear and shield of some burnished 
metal. As their captain appeared, they raised 
and grounded their lances with a precision that 
spoke well for their drilling, and at the word 
of command wheeled into line — half before 
and half behind the litters — as though accus- 
tomed to such a service. 

Then the guests were assigned each to his 
carriage in probably what was regarded as the 
order of their rank; Professor Barton first, Mr. 
Todd next. Rod third, and Todd last. Four 
half nude carriers raised each litter at a motion 
from the officer ; a final order was given, and 
the whole squad started at a double-quick pace 
down the road toward the great white city. 


CHAPTER IX. 


AT CHOCHIMA. 

Rapidly as the troopers travelled, it did not 
prevent the occupants of the litters from obtain- 
ing a very good view of the country through 
which they were passing. From the hamlet 
the highway, smooth as a floor, and so clean 
as to suggest that it had been swept that morn- 
ing, ran down a gentle slope to a sparkling 
brook, thence along its right bank toward a 
large town, glimpses of which could occasion- 
ally be caught over the heads of the advance 
guards. 

At the point where the highway touched 
the stream another road, as smoothly paved, 
but not over ten feet wide, came in from the 
north, and, spanning the brook by a stone 
bridge, swept on as far as the eye could see 
toward the southern border of the plateau. It 
was the first of several such roads which crossed 
the great highway at right angles. There was 
a second, at what seemed to the travellers to be 


I2I 


122 


An Aerial Runaway, 


a distance of about a mile — though later it 
was found that these cross-roads were built at 
a uniform distance from each other of four 
thousand feet throughout the entire country. 

Along each cross-road, both to the right and 
left, collections of the low, red sandstone houses 
were frequently seen, sometimes as small as 
the hamlet just left, at other times much larger, 
while occasionally there were indications of a 
good-sized town. The great road itself was not 
without its villages also, and the castaways 
were soon convinced that the whole plateau 
was densely populated. 

The surface of the land on either side, 
though, as already noted, sloping steadily 
toward the central basin, was not smooth and 
unbroken. Here and there little hills and 
valleys appeared, presenting a diversity of scen- 
ery pleasing to the eye. The sections between 
the cross-roads were, however, divided into 
farms so nearly of the same size and shape as 
to cause one to marvel at the exactness ; while 
a similar sameness in the rotation of the grain 
fields, the vegetable patches, and the fruit 
orchards, soon tired the beholder with its 
monotony. 

“ It looks as though each one of these natives 
has the same-sized farm, and raises the same 


At Ckochima, 


123 


amount of the same crops,” Rod called back 
to Todd after a while. 

“Yes,” he responded, “and exactly the 
same number of animals, and fowls, and — 
children.” 

Possibly the last word was added because 
at that moment they were passing through a 
hamlet, and in the doorway of nearly every 
house the same number of children, though of 
different ages, were to be seen — a circum- 
stance respecting the native families which 
soon impressed itself upon the professor and 
Mr. Todd as well as the lads, but which they 
were unable to account for until a long time 
after. 

In a half hour the road crossed over a large 
brook, near its juncture with the stream which 
had been for some time in sight on their left, 
and there, just before them, was a large town, 
containing certainly several thousand inhabit- 
ants. 

Pointing toward this. Professor Barton looked 
inquiringly at one of his carriers, indicating he 
would like to know its name. His desire was 
evidently understood, for the native immediately 
replied, “ Chochima ! ” 

Across street after street, thickly lined with 
low, one-story houses, the highway ran for 


124 An A erial Runaway. 

nearly a half mile, and then emerged into a 
market-place at least six hundred feet square. 
A dozen other avenues also came into this from 
the different parts of the city, while the spaces 
between them were filled with booths in which 
all kinds of wares were displayed. 

But the greater portion of the square was 
shut off by a massive stone wall so high as to 
resemble a fortification. Above this rose the 
tops of several two-story buildings — the first 
the travellers had yet seen. 

They had just time enough to note these 
facts when two heavy metal gates in the wall, 
directly opposite the termination of the great 
road, suddenly flew open and a large body of 
soldiers came forth. At the word of command 
this squad divided, and formed two solid lines, 
perhaps twenty feet apart, across the market- 
place — keeping back the hundreds of natives 
who were rushing forward to see the strangers. 
Between these columns of soldiery the litters 
were borne into the walled enclosure, the 
troopers followed, the gates were swung quickly 
to, and then the carriers halted. 

In a moment the captain of the escorting 
party was beside his guests, motioning for them 
to alight. When they had done so, the bearers 
picked up the empty litters, and hurried away. 


At Chochima. 


125 


while the entire body of troops as quickly 
marched toward a long row of low buildings 
built closely up against the south wall of the 
enclosure, evidently the barracks. 

Left alone with the officer, the castaways 
looked with much interest about them. Di- 
rectly in front, and at the very centre of the 
walled square, was a huge stone structure, 
twenty-five feet high and one hundred feet deep. 
It was, however, perfectly plain, with the excep- 
tion of a single ornamentation — an immense 
golden image of the sun above its spacious por- 
tals — and which proclaimed it to be a temple 
of the shining orb. 

At the right, but in the extreme corner of 
the square, was another stone building, as high 
as the temple, but not over half its size, and the 
flags flying from each corner of its flat roof 
announced its possible character — the official 
residence of the curaca or governor of the town. 

Beyond the temple, and in the extreme north- 
western corner of the enclosed space, was a 
third building, about the size and shape of the 
governor’s abode, but its cold sombre walls, un- 
relieved by ornaments, and unadorned by flags, 
could suggest but one possible use — a prison 
house for those who dared to break the laws of 
the land. 


126 


An Aerial Runaway. 


Broad stone walks, spotlessly clean, led from 
the gates to all of these buildings, while the 
grounds between resembled a well-kept park, 
being adorned with fountains and pools, with 
shade trees and shrubs and flowers. 

“ I wonder how long they are going to keep 
us standing here in this hot sun.?” Todd now 
asked petulantly. “ I had rather lie down under 
those trees, or sit by one of those fountains.” 

Before either of his comrades could reply, a 
man dressed in flowing yellow robes, with a 
scarlet image of the sun on the breast, ap- 
peared on the roof of the temple. He carried 
a rod of gold in one hand and a horn of gold in 
the other. Stepping close to the edge of the 
building he placed his rod in the socket, ap- 
parently arranged for it, and which held it in 
an exact perpendicular. Then with the horn 
raised to his lips he waited, his eyes fastened 
upon his rod. Two or three minutes passed, 
and then he blew a few soft notes that floated 
out over the square like a gentle benediction. 

“ The sun has touched the meridian, and he 
has proclaimed the fact ! ” exclaimed the pro- 
fessor, who had been intently watching every 
movement of the priest. “ If I mistake not, it 
is for this we have been waiting.” 

As he spoke a sound of chanting voices 


Chochima, 


127 


floated out from the temple itself. Nearer 
and nearer the singing came, until through 
the doorway an imposing procession appeared. 

At its head was a company of men whose 
uniforms were similar to that worn by the offi- 
cer in charge of the visitors. Some were pre- 
cisely the same ; others were trimmed with 
narrower bands of scarlet; while a few were 
so embroidered with red as to almost hide the 
blue. It was easy to surmise that the wearers 
were army officials of different ranks. 

Behind these came two men, walking side 
by side, whose dress at once riveted the atten- 
tion of the watching aeronauts. One of them 
wore a scarlet uniform elaborately trimmed 
with gold, while the emblems of the sun on 
his breast and helmet glittered and sparkled 
with stones of various hues. The other was 
dressed in the flowing yellow robes of the 
priesthood, but the scarlet image of the sun 
on his bosom had at its centre a single stone, 
that flashed with the brilliancy of the diamond, 
while in the red turban or mitre which he wore 
was another gem of equal size and lustre. 

“ The head curaca and priest ! ” exclaimed the 
professor under his breath, as he saw them, and 
making, as it afterward proved, a good guess. 
They were the chief officials of Chochima. 


128 


An Aerial Runaway, 


Following the two ranking officials of Church 
and State were a half dozen persons robed ex- 
actly like the man on the roof of the temple, 
and doubtless, like him, members of the priest- 
hood. 

Then came the chanters — a score of maidens 
dressed in white robes emblazoned with a 
golden sun, their heads bare, their long, dark 
hair streaming down over their shoulders, their 
hands swinging golden cups of incense whose 
perfume filled the air. 

Slowly the gorgeous train descended the 
stone steps of the sacred building, and ad- 
vanced toward the strangers. 

“ They are coming to greet us,” Professor 
Barton announced. “ Draw up here beside 
me, and act as though you expected their 
homage. It seems the wisest course to 
pursue.” 

In line with the native official who attended 
them, the four castaways took their stand, and 
awaited the procession with all the dignity they 
could assume. 

It was not long waiting. In two or three 
minutes the head officials were within a few 
yards of the visitors, where, at a word of com- 
mand from the gorgeously decked curaca, they 
suddenly halted. Then the chanting of the 


Ai Chochima, 


129 


maidens ceased, and an impressive silence of 
perhaps five minutes followed, though it may 
not have been as long as it seemed. 

Were they waiting for some movement of 
their guests What was the proper thing 
to do.f^ How could the prestige they had 
already apparently gained over the natives be 
maintained } A single act now might gain or 
lose forever the good will of the Indians. 

These were the thoughts of Professor Barton, 
and he knew his companions would depend on 
him to decide on the right thing to be done. 
He looked first at the company before him, 
but their passive faces, gazing steadily into his 
own, told him nothing. Then he glanced at 
the native by his side. That official stood as 
erect and motionless as his brother officers 
opposite him, but there was a look upon his 
face which the keen-sighted aeronaut quickly 
interpreted. The man was expecting some 
movement from the other party, and would 
not act until it came. 

With this conviction another flashed into 
the professor’s mind. The present silence on 
the part of the natives was designed to be a 
crucial test of himself and comrades. If they 
should speak first, their prestige over the Ind- 
ians would be lost ; if, however, they forced the 


130 


A7i A erial Runaway, 


natives to break the silence, it would be an ad- 
mission on their part that the strangers had a 
right to their homage. He determined, there- 
fore, to act in accordance with this conviction, 
and, motioning his companions to follow his 
example, he deliberately folded his arms across 
his breast, drew himself to his full height, and 
gazed sternly at the waiting company. 

There was no possibility of misunderstand- 
ing the attitude he had assumed, and it brought 
an immediate action on the part of the Indians. 
Priest and curaca looked at each other a mo- 
ment, and then the latter spoke a single word. 
Down went the officials in front until their 
foreheads touched the pavement, then they 
arose and divided into two ranks, leaving an 
open path through which the representatives 
of Church and State quickly came. 

If the officer attending the visitors had been 
impassive during the homage of his comrades, 
he was not so now. Advancing a few paces in 
front of those over whom he was keeping 
’ charge, he bowed low before the approaching 
dignitaries, and then stepped quickly to one 
side, leaving them face to face with the strangers. 

There was a moment’s hesitation only, then 
priest and chief bent low down before the aero- 
nauts. As they did so every attending official. 


At Chochima. 


131 

of temple or army, followed their example, while 
the chorus of virgins swung high their cups of 
incense, and began a low, sweet chant that 
sounded like the ripple of running waters. 

After a while this singing died slowly away, 
and the priest, lifting his hands as though a 
suppliant, began an address full of passionate elo- 
quence, pointing often toward the great shining 
orb over his head, and then toward the temple. 

When he had finished Professor Barton 
stepped in front of his companions, and began 
a reply into which he tried to throw as much 
earnestness and feeling. He told of the great 
country from which he and his comrades came, 
of their perilous journey through the air, of 
their providential landing on the great eastern 
cliffs, of their hospitable reception at the shep- 
herd’s hamlet, and closed with a hearty accept- 
ance of the hospitality of Chochima for himself 
and friends. As far as possible he, during this 
speech, made gesture and action interpret his 
words, and was apparently understood in the 
expression of his willingness to accept of the- 
hospitality of the city. For the curaca and 
priest bowed again courteously, and turning 
about, started back toward the temple. 

The prostrate attendants arose, and stood in 
divided column until the great officials and their 


132 An A erial Runaway, 

guests had passed, and then closed in behind 
them. The maidens of the sun, however, 
whirled around where they were and led the 
procession back toward the sacred building 
with songs of gladness. 

Once within the vestibule the train divided, 
the virgins disappearing behind a mass of white 
curtains, richly embroidered with gold, on the 
left, while the priest and chieftain led the way 
under some heavy yellow curtains, elaborately 
trimmed with scarlet, at the right, and up a 
broad stairway into a long corridor, off from 
which there were a score or more of doorways 
hung with gold and scarlet portieres. 

Before one of these doors, at the extreme 
western end of the corridor, the two dignitaries 
finally paused, and motioned their guests to 
enter. As they did so their attendants bowed 
to the floor, and remained in that attitude of 
homage until the curtains had dropped back 
into place. Then their sandalled feet could be 
heard returning down the long gallery. 

With a constantly growing astonishment the 
four aeronauts now examined their new quar- 
ters. They were in a room at least twenty feet 
square, whose stone floor was hidden beneath 
thick woollen rugs of- gold and red, and whose 
walls were hung with a tapestry of exquisite 


At Chochima, 


133 


workmanship. Lounges richly decorated, small, 
low tables handsomely inlaid with silver and 
gold, and benches beautifully carved, were scat- 
tered about the chamber, while between the 
two narrow windows, or openings, on the west 
was a large oval mirror of some polished metal 
that reflected the gorgeous furnishings of the 
apartment with a clearness and faithfulness of 
outline that made it seem a counterpart of the 
room in which they were standing. 

Two doorways opened out from the north 
and south walls, and glancing through these in 
turn, the castaways found one a bedroom fur- 
nished with four luxurious couches, and the 
other a lavatory fitted up with towels and basins, 
and a stone tank through which a stream of 
water was constantly running. 

“ My, isn’t this fine!” Todd exclaimed en- 
thusiastically. “ I can stand this sort of treat- 
ment some time.” 

“ You ought,” Rod retorted sententiously. 
Then he drew a bench up under one of the 
windows, and mounted it, declaring, “ I’m going 
to see what is outside.” 

A moment later he announced : — 

“ There’s a park below like that on the east 
side of the temple, and a walk leading down to 
two gates like those we entered. Beyond these 


134 


An Aerial Runaway, 


the great road begins again, and runs toward 
that white city we saw surrounded by a lake. 
I can see the tops of some of its buildings 
quite plainly, and it can’t be over eight or ten 
miles away.” 

The professor got up at the other window, 
and lool-ced intently off toward the town for 
some minutes. Then he said: “ Without doubt 
that is the capital, and to it we shall soon be 
summoned. But how can anything there rival 
the splendor and luxury we see here ? These 
floor rugs would bring fabulous prices in New 
York; that wall tapestry would sell for a small 
fortune ; while those tables and benches would 
awaken the envy of the finest carvers in our 
land. It is wonderful, wonderful ! I must 
make a careful drawing of all these things, for 
without it, no description I may give at home 
will be believed.” 

Mr. Todd, with the interest of a manufacturer, 
and the lads with a desire to make themselves 
useful, volunteered their assistance, and the four 
friends were busily engaged with their measure- 
ments and draftings, until the soft, mellow sound 
of a horn announced that the hour of the sun’s 
setting had come. 


CHAPTER X. 


IN THE WATERS OF THE LAKE. 

There was a moment’s hush ; then the sound 
of many feet hurrying toward the sacred build- 
ing floated through the windows. The two lads 
quickly leaped upon the benches, which were 
still under the narrow openings, and after a 
glance outside, cried simultaneously : — 

“ The gates are wide open, and a great crowd 
is pouring into the enclosure from the market- 
place. There come the soldiers, too, and all are 
entering the temple. It must be the time for 
the evening service.” 

As though to confirm their words, the low 
hum of chanting voices now came in from the 
long corridor, followed by the faint sounds of a 
multitude. 

“ I wonder they have not sent for us,” the 
manufacturer remarked in a minute or two. 

“ U ntil we understand the language and ways 
of the people, we must not be surprised at any- 
thing that happens,” the professor commented. 
135 


136 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ I am of the opinion, however, that the au- 
thorities here at Chochima only have instruc- 
tions to receive us courteously and await further 
orders from the capital. If so, they will merely 
treat us as distinguished guests, providing for 
our actual wants, nothing more.” 

“ I wish they would hurry up and provide for 
our stomachs, then,” Todd remarked so ruefully 
as to cause his companions to laugh. “ Mine is 
nearly empty, notwithstanding the big breakfast 
I ate.” 

“We shall have food when this service is 
over,” Rod announced confidently. “ The 
ancient Peruvians, if I remember correctly, 
had but two meals a day — one just after sun- 
rise, and the other just after sunset.” 

“ That is true,” Professor Barton promptly 
assented ; “ and we shall be fed presently.” 

He and the lad were right. Scarcely had 
the throng left the building when several men, 
in the garb of servants, entered the apartment 
bearing trays on which were roast fowl, baked 
fish, boiled vegetables, fresh fruit, and cool 
drinks of several kinds. With dexterous hands 
they covered four of the low tables with spot- 
lessly clean cloths of fine cotton, arranged the 
tempting viands upon them, and with the usual 
sign of homage, withdrew to the corridor. 


137 


In the Waters of the Lake. 

There was but one drawback to that supper 
— it was the thought of their distant homes, 
and of the loving inmates there whose hearts 
were filled with anxiety for them. No one had 
alluded to the far-away friends, yet each one as 
he ate was thinking of them ; and Mr. Todd at 
length voiced the feelings of all when he said, 
with an audible sigh : — 

“ If I could send a message to the States to- 
night, lads, I should thoroughly enjoy this 
meal. These priests know what good living is, 
and there are some good cooks in Chochima.” 

“ I agree with you, sir,” Professor Barton re- 
sponded with a tremor in his tone he could 
not entirely conceal. “ Were our dear ones 
aware of our situation, I should not mind a few 
months among these people. They are certainly 
providing well for us. But as it is, we must get 
back to the haunts of civilization as quickly as 
possible. Let this ever be the first thought 
with us.” 

I imagine there will be but one opinion 
on that point, professor,” Rod answered dryly. 
“ I think we shall have more trouble over the 
way of carrying it out ; ” and for some time after 
the tables had been cleared by the waiting 
attendants, the four castaways sat there discuss- 
ing the probabilities of their escape from the 


138 An Aerial Runaway, 

V 

plateau. No certain plan, however, could be 
decided upon until they obtained a better knowl- 
edge of their surroundings, and they finally 
dismissed the matter for the time, and sought 
their couches. The contrast between ^their 
beds of the previous night and their present 
accommodations appealed forcibly to all, and 
with intense satisfaction they stretched them- 
selves upon the soft cushions and fell asleep. 

They were awakened at light by an under 
priest who indicated by signs that they were to 
dress and follow him. This they quickly did, 
and were led out into the east park, where 
a vast assembly had gathered. Places were 
assigned them on the top steps of the sacred 
edifice, near the chief priest and his attendants. 

For a few minutes they stood there in silence ; 
then the sun slowly peeped above the edge of 
the little plateau on the great cliff, and sent its 
rays flashing down the great road until they 
touched the golden representative of the shining 
orb above the portals of the temple. Quickly 
the mellow tones of a horn announced this fact 
from the roof of the building, while a chorus of 
maidens on its lower steps broke into a chant 
of praise. As this ceased the head priest lifted 
up his arms, and pronounced an apostrophe to 
the sun, apparently as beautiful in its diction 


139 


In the Waters of the Lake, 

as it was unintelligible to four of his hearers. 
With another song the morning worship ended, 
and the guests were escorted back to their 
apartments for breakfast. 

Not far from nine o’clock the two chief dig- 
nitaries of the city, surrounded by their impos- 
ing retinue, again appeared, and conducted the 
strangers to the west vestibule of the temple, 
where the four litters with their carriers and 
guards were in waiting. The gates of the en- 
closure were already open, and a double column 
of soldiers formed across the market-place to 
the great road. As soon as the travellers had 
taken their seats their journey, in precisely 
the same order as on the previous day, was 
resumed. 

The route still led along the right bank of 
the river, swollen now to considerable size by 
the inpouring of the stream from the north, 
and through a region not unlike that of the 
day before, save in two particulars : it was more 
thoroughly cultivated and more thickly settled. 

At a village halfway between Chochima and 
the lake the carriers were changed ; and in a 
trifle over an hour the sparkling sheet of water 
was reached. Beside a stone pier built well 
out from the shore a beautiful barge, covered 
with a blue and scarlet awning, and flying flags 


140 An A erial Runaway, 

of scarlet with a golden sun at the centre, was 
lying. 

Twelve robust men in tunics and turbans of 
blue were at the oars, while an officer, heavily 
decked with scarlet and gold, was in charge. 

As the litters came down upon the wharf 
this official stepped quickly forward and re- 
ceived the occupants with the same marked 
deference that every native had so far shown. 
Motioning them to take seats in his boat, he 
promptly followed them, and gave the signal 
to cast off. The next minute the stout craft 
swung clear of the dock, her stalwart crew bent 
their backs to the oars, and she headed for the 
island city, less than a mile away. 

The scene now before the travellers was one 
of entrancing beauty. The lake itself, spark- 
ling under the sunlight, seemed a transparent 
gem, while its shores, studded with fields and 
orchards and villages, furnished a fit setting of 
emeralds and garnets. 

But the marvel of the view was the city at 
the centre of the lake, rising like a cameo from 
its silver bosom. It covered the whole island, 
an exact circle in shape, with a diameter of per- 
haps two miles. About its water front ran 
a continuous pier of solid masonry, ten feet 
higher than the level of the lake. From this 


In the Waters of the Lake. 14 1 

circle of stone, like the spokes of a wheel run- 
ning from its rim to its hub, wide streets grad- 
ually ascended to the apex of the hill at the 
island's centre ; while at the regular distance 
of five hundred feet, twelve great boulevards, 
resembling a stack of rings of constantly dimin- 
ishing size, encircled the city. 

Facing the circular wharf, which was nearly 
one hundred feet deep, were the trading booths 
of the town. Back of these, and filling up the 
sections between the lower streets, were low, 
one-story houses, evidently the homes of the 
humbler classes. As you ascended the hill, 
however, the dwellings grew more and more 
pretentious, until those opposite the park on 
the island’s summit became veritable palaces. 
But every building, great or small, was of the 
same glistening color, and surrounded by a 
yard of more or less ample proportions, filled 
fortunately with shade or fruit trees, whose 
dark green foliage broke into and relieved the 
monotony of the city’s spotless hue. 

The most remarkable feature of the island 
town, however, was the temple standing on the 
apex of its white hill. This was the most im- 
posing building the lads had ever seen. Situ- 
ated in the large park where all the avenues 
of the city centred, its four great portals were 


142 


An Aerial Runaway, 


opposite the four leading thoroughfares of the 
city, while its massive walls, adorned with 
columns, arose high in air, the whole being 
crowned by a majestic bell-shaped dome of 
gold, which glittered and flashed in the morn- 
ing light like a second sun. The longer the 
observers gazed upon this sacred structure 
the clearer their conviction became that it and 
the surrounding metropolis were designed to 
symbolize the blazing orb sending out its rays 
to every quarter of the earth. 

Recalling now his success in ascertaining 
the name of Chochima, Professor Barton 
touched the sleeve of the officer, and pointed 
toward the white city with an inquiring gaze. 

A look of surprise passed over the face of 
the official, immediately followed by what may 
have been a glance of suspicion or distrust at 
his interrogator. Then he hid his face in his 
hands and murmured almost inaudibly, — 

“ Pachacamac ! ” 

“ It is some sacred word,” the professor said 
in a low tone to his comrades ; “ and we may 
be sure the place before us is regarded by 
the natives as holy, and especially dedicated to 
some god — perhaps it is the City of the Sun. 
But look there ! ” 

There was no need for his companions to 


143 


In the Waters of the Lake. 

ask what had called forth that exclamation. 
As soon as he they also had detected the 
danger threatening a light craft just ahead of 
them, propelled by two maidens, whose dress 
of blue, elaborately trimmed with scarlet, pro- 
claimed them to be of high rank. But it is 
necessary to go back a little to explain how 
it happened. 

Ever since they began their passage across 
the lake scores of boats of all classes, from the 
light and beautifully decorated shell of the 
pleasure-seeker to the rude and clumsy scow 
with its half-naked fishermen, had been hover- 
ing near them, their occupants vieing with one 
another to obtain sight of the strange visitors. 
Among the number were two that had again 
and again crossed the bow of the great barge. 
One was the light craft already alluded to, the 
other was a heavier boat, pulled by four liveried 
oarsmen, and controlled by a man in the garb 
of an official. 

At the moment of the professor’s exclama- 
tion these two craft, in their efforts to keep 
out of the way of the barge, had run so danger- 
ously near each other, that a collision seemed 
imminent. Possibly had the maidens rowed 
steadily on no accident would have occurred, 
but, frightened at the threatening danger, they 


144 


An Aerial Runaway, 


gave a sudden scream and dropped their oars. 
The delay caused by their act made the dis- 
aster inevitable. With tremendous force the 
larger boat struck the smaller one, cutting it 
in two, and precipitating the fair occupants into 
the water of the lake. 

Rod and Todd sprang to their feet expect- 
ing to see a dozen natives hasten to the rescue 
of the unfortunate girls. But though every 
boat, including their own, promptly stopped its 
course, no one made an effort to save the 
maidens. Not until later did the indignant 
lads understand that this seeming cowardice 
on the part of the Indians was really due to 
the strictness of their social customs. Both 
young women happened to be of higher rank 
than any of the men about them, and not one 
dared to touch them, even to save them from 
drowning. 

No such etiquette, however, bound the 
watching youths, and in another instant, 
throwing off their coats, they plunged fear- 
lessly overboard, and swam rapidly toward the 
helpless girls. Reaching them as they came 
to the surface of the water for the last time, 
and at a moment when they were completely 
exhausted by their own struggles, the brave 
boys found it an easy task, each selecting a 


145 


In the Waters of the Lake, 

maiden, to throw one arm about her unresist- 
ing form, and with the other to swim back to 
the waiting boat. 

Mr. Todd and the professor drew the still 
conscious girls into the barge, where the lads 
followed without assistance; then, at a sign 
from the officer, the oarsmen resumed their 
course. But that heroic act of the young 
strangers, unknown to themselves, had sown 
the seed for a bitter feud ; one that would rally 
warm friends about them, and arraign bitter 
foes against them; one that would lead them 
through many a strange adventure before they 
left the mountain plateau. 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE MYSTERIOUS FIRE. 

T HE occupants of the surrounding boats were 
not the only ones who witnessed the manly 
rescue of the unfortunate maidens. The acci- 
dent had occurred near enough to the city to 
be in plain view of the throng upon the dock. 

A moment before the collision took place, 
also, a regiment of soldiers, formed into a hollow 
square, had come hurriedly down the nearest 
street, and halted upon the quay at a point 
directly opposite the state barge. Then the 
ranks had parted, and a litter was borne out 
from the centre of the troops in which sat a man 
whose uniform rivalled in its decorations of 
gems and scarlet and gold that of the curaca 
of Chochima. 

This dignitary was just in time to see the 
frail craft of the young women cut in two by 
the larger boat, and in his excitement he leaped 
from his stretcher without waiting for his carriers 
to lower it, and ran down the nearest steps to 

146 


The Mysterious Fire. 


147 


the water’s edge. For an instant it looked as 
though the official was going to plunge into the 
lake to the aid of the drowning girls, though 
they must have sunk for the last time long 
before he could have reached them. But 
evidently the prompt action of the young 
strangers prevented this movement, and the 
curaca stopped where he was, watching the 
whole scene with a lively interest. When 
the maidens were safe in the barge, he, without 
leaving the steps, turned toward his troopers, 
and lifted his hand. Instantly they raised their 
spears and broke into loud huzzas. 

As the cheers came across the water a look 
of intense relief passed over the face of the 
captain of the barge. Ever since the rescued 
girls were placed in his boat, he had appeared 
anxious and troubled; but reassured now by 
the shouts of the soldiers in which the assembled 
people were also joining, he spoke a few words 
to his rowers, and they, quickening their stroke, 
soon dashed up to the landing where the head 
chief was still standing. 

The next minute, ignoring the strangers and 
also the humble salutations of the barge officer, 
the waiting curaca sprang on board, and caught 
one of the maidens to his bosom. Her arms 
encircled his neck, her face was laid close to 


148 


An Aerial Runaway, 


his, and as they clung convulsively one to the 
other, no one could mistake their relationship 
— they were father and child. 

Soon, however, the man seemed to realize 
that he was neglecting a duty, for releasing his 
daughter from his grasp, he first took the hand 
of the other maiden, and spoke a few words ap- 
parently of congratulation at her escape; then 
he turned to the visitors, and gazing at them for 
an instant with a face eloquent in its expression 
of gratitude and good-will, he dropped low be- 
fore them in homage. Nor was this, in his 
judgment, enough to show the obligation he 
felt, for catching up one of the cushions of the 
boat he laid it upon his shoulder — an act that 
the beholders afterward learned meant he was 
their servant forever. 

As the man arose. Professor Barton put out 
his hand saying pleasantly, though he knew he 
would not be understood: — 

“We are glad to have your friendship, sir; 
but as to those maidens — why, these youngsters, 
could no more let them drown than they can 
stop breathing. They are a regular life-saving 
station, on land or sea, as I happen to know. 
If they didn’t have a chance to save some one 
every few months, their life wouldn’t be worth 
living.” 


The Mysterious Fire, 


149 


The native understood the cordiality of the 
speaker, if nothing more, and placed his own 
hand in that of the professor. Then Mr. Todd 
and the lads in turn stepped forward to give 
him a hearty hand grasp ; and a friendship was 
there begun which through the long weeks that 
followed was never broken. By a gesture the 
curaca now indicated he would care for the 
young ladies first, and immediately conducted 
them to his own litter. Placing them in this, 
he detailed a small squad of soldiers as a screen 
from the gazing people, and sent them off up 
the hill. Then returning to the barge, he es- 
corted his new friends to the four litters 
brought for their use. Barely were they seated 
when a fifth litter for himself, quickly fetched 
from some neighboring storehouse, appeared. 
Stepping into it he gave the word of command, 
and his regiment, forming into a square about 
the stretchers, started up the nearest avenue. 

Hidden behind the soldiers there was little 
chance for the travellers to notice their sur- 
roundings even if there had been the time for 
it. But the journey was both a short and rapid 
one. Emerging a few minutes later into the 
central park at the summit of the island, they 
stopped before a great palace on the right. 
Quickly the troopers were ordered into two 


150 


An Aerial Runaway, 


columns, between which the litters were borne 
to the door of the building. There alighting, 
the curaca himself led the way down a broad 
hall and out into a spacious court adorned with 
fountains and shrubs and flowers. On the 
benches beautifully inlaid with silver, standing 
beside two wide-spreading trees and near an 
artificial pool in which fishes of red and gold 
were playing, he left them. 

“ I say. Rod, this beats anything we have 
seen yet ! ” Todd exclaimed enthusiastically ; 
“ and if the inside of the house compares with 
the outside, we shall find our apartments away 
ahead of those we had at Chochima. I wonder 
if this is to be our quarters while we are in 
town ? If so, I wish they’d hurry up and show 
us to our rooms.” 

“Always in a hurry, Todd,” his cousin re- 
sponded with a laugh. “ In a hurry for supper, 
and in a hurry for bed ; in a hurry for your 
room, and in a hurry for what next ! ” 

“ But these wet clothes are mighty uncomfort- 
able,” he expostulated, “and I’d like to change 
them or dry them.” 

Rod had no time to reply, for a man now ap- 
proached, and with a low bow motioned them to 
follow him. He was evidently some household 
functionary, for he led them across the court and 


The Mysterious Fire, 1 5 1 

up a flight of stairs to the next story ; thence 
down a corridor to the front of the palace, where 
he drew back a gorgeous portiere, and waited for 
them to enter. 

The chamber was larger than that they had 
occupied at Chochima, and more handsomely 
furnished, but in other respects greatly resem- 
bled it. There was also a similar arrangement 
of bed and bathrooms. 

Into the latter the lads immediately went, 
and removing their wet garments, wrung them 
out, one by one, until they were as dry as they 
could get them. 

“ I wonder if there is a laundry or kitchen, 
where we can hang these things ? ” Rod re- 
marked when their task was done. 

“ What shall we do while they are drying ? ” 
asked Todd. 

“ Lie in bed, I presume,” his comrade re- 
torted laughingly. 

“ No,” the voice of Mr Todd interrupted from 
the big chamber, “here comes a servant with 
clothing.” 

There were four servants instead of one, 
however, under the charge of the same house- 
hold official who had shown the castaways to 
their apartments a few moments before, and 
each one bore a complete native outfit. When 


152 An A erial Runaway, 

these had been deposited in the bedroom, the 
valet took Mr. Barton by the arm and led 
him to one of the windows overlooking the 
park. Pointing first at the clothing and then 
at the temple nearly opposite, he indicated that 
the professor and his comrades were to dress as 
soon as possible and then visit the shrine. By 
further gestures he also made known that he 
would assist them in putting on the new and 
untried garments. 

The lads were delighted at this opportunity 
to assume the native costume, but Mr. Todd 
objected, saying with a shrug of his shoulders, — 

“ I shall look like a clown in that rig ; the 
clothes I wear are good enough for me.” 

But Professor Barton took quite another 
view of the matter. He said : — 

“ I think it wiser, sir, to yield to this re- 
quest. The curaca would not make it unless 
it were best ; then, too, the boys have nothing 
•else to wear, and it might seem a strange 
thing to the natives that two of our party 
have adopted their dress while the others re- 
fuse to put it on. We must hasten also, for 
it is nearly noon, and I presume we are ex- 
pected to attend the meridian service as we did 
at Chochima.” 

The manufacturer therefore yielded, and in 


The Mysterious Fire. 


153 


a short time he and his companions were robed 
in vestures of divers colors. Their outer gar- 
ments were of white material, as soft and fine 
as silk, ornamented with a sun of pure gold ; 
their tunics were red and bound at the waist 
with a sash of blue ; their leggings and sandals 
were of gold ; their turbans were of the hues of 
the rainbow, bound with a wide scarlet fringe 
and adorned with two bright feathers ; while in 
the sash and breast were solitaire diamonds 
of huge size and dazzling brilliancy. 

“ My, how fine we are ! ” exclaimed the irre- 
pressible Todd, as soon as he was arrayed in 
his gorgeous costume, and dancing about the 
apartment. “ This is the gayest rig I’ve seen 
yet. But what’s the matter, professor ? ” 

The question was called forth by the sober 
face of Mr. Barton, as he took up his brilliant 
turban. 

“ This is the head-piece of the princes of the 
royal blood,” he remarked gravely; “and as yet 
we have seen no one wearing it. I wonder 
what it means ‘that it has been assigned to us ? ” 

“ That we are already regarded as the chil- 
dren of the sun,” Rod asserted confidently. 
“ The curaca here would hardly dare to send 
them to us without orders, and who could give 
those orders but the ruler of the land himself ? 


154 


An Aerial Runaway, 


Maybe after our visit to the temple, we are to be 
taken to the royal palace, and so have been 
dressed for the occasion.” 

“ Possibly,” the professor admitted ; “ but see ! 
our valet is beckoning for us to follow him. 
Come on ! ” 

They were led back to the court, where they 
found the curaca of the city, another chieftain 
dressed very much like the curaca of Chochima, 
a young lad in the dress of a courier, two 
women, and the two rescued girls, awaiting 
them. As the guests approached, wearing the 
garments furnished them, the whole waiting 
party bowed low before them, and with a quick 
movement placed tiny bags of grain upon their 
shoulders. 

The gravity upon Professor Barton’s face 
deepened as he witnessed their act ; there could 
be no question but that their host and his 
friends were pledging their fealty to him and 
his comrades, and he did not know just how 
to receive it. Acting solely from impulse, he 
stepped forward, and raised the small sacks 
from the shoulders of the prostrate natives, at 
the same time motioning them to stand upon 
their feet. They obeyed, their faces diffused 
with unmistakable joy. His impulsive move- 
ment had evidently delighted their hearts. 


The Mysterious Fire. 155 

But the great chief was not done. Calling 
one of the women and one of the girls to his 
side, he drew himself up proudly, and began an 
address, in which only one thing was intelligi- 
ble to his listeners : he was Chasca, the curaca 
of Pachacamac, and the ladies were his wife 
and daughter. 

When he was done, the other chieftain came 
forward with the other members of the little 
party, and in a similar speech declared himself 
to be Tupac, the curaca of Zoctlan — a town the 
castaways were destined to know more about 
later — and that his companions were his wife 
and son and daughter. 

These bits of information were received by 
the guests with many pleasant nods ; then while 
the older members of the group stood quietly 
by the fountain waiting for the summons to the 
temple, the young people mingled freely to- 
gether, trying, though not without many amus- 
ing blunders, to converse with each other. 
There had been time enough for Rod and 
Todd to tell their own names, and learn that 
the youth was called Admaxla, his sister Ica, 
and the other maiden Tara, when an army offi- 
cial approached, and with the usual obeisance 
to the curaca, announced that the time for the 
religious service had come. 


156 An A erial Runaway, 

Chasca immediately stepped to the left side 
of the professor, Tupac took a similar position 
beside Mr. Todd, while Admaxla acted as escort 
for the two lads, and leaving the ladies in the 
court, they in this order went out into the 
park. 

Between two ranks of soldiers, who stood 
with bowed heads and uplifted spears, they 
passed to the vestibule of the largest temple on 
earth, where they were met by a deputation of 
under priests and singers. A look of astonish- 
ment swept over the faces of the priestly throng 
as they beheld the strangers ; then, as one man, 
they touched their foreheads to the floor in 
reverent homage. Quickly rising, they led the 
way into the great audience chamber, followed 
by army and multitude, until thousands stood 
within those spacious walls. 

Down the slanting floor to the very centre 
of the building the visitors were escorted, 
where, encircled by a railing of gold, was an 
immense altar. On this lay the wood and the 
sacrifice, arranged so there was a small open- 
ing in the midst of the pile, while many feet 
above towered the bell roof of the structure, its 
extreme top fitted with some transparent sub- 
stance, hidden behind curtains of scarlet, through 
which the sunlight softly entered. 


157 


The Mysterious Fire, 

Before the altar, all alone, stood a man, whose 
white robe, bordered with yellow and red and 
blue, and white mitre, surrounded with a blue 
band, and crowned with an image of the sun 
formed of sparkling gems, were not necessary 
to declare his office. The pose of the man, his 
haughty air, his stern countenance, proclaimed 
him, as he really was, the high priest of the 
nation. 

His eyes were fastened on the sacrificial pile 
as the chanting maidens led the strangers down 
the temple floor, and it was not until they stood 
before the rail that he turned and looked at 
them. It was an insolent stare he gave ; then 
his face grew dark with perceptible anger. For 
a moment, however, he seemed about to speak, 
or to perform some act of homage, then he 
checked himself, and faced the altar again 
without giving the visitors a greeting of any 
kind — a movement that filled the audience 
with a surprise they could not wholly sup- 
press. 

If the priest heard the murmur of the throng 
he gave no signs of it, but kept his eyes fixed 
upon the sacrifice, until the note of a horn from 
the roof of the building announced that the 
sun was at its meridian. Then he lifted his 
hands over the altar, uttered a few words of 


158 An A erial Runaway, 

prayer, and paused with the air of one who was 
expecting some demonstration. 

It came an instant later in a way that awoke 
the shouts of the multitude: the scarlet cur- 
tains at the top of the great shaft parted, and 
a ray of the sun, so bright as to dazzle the 
beholders, swept down, striking the sacrificial 
pile at its hollow centre and kindling it into 
a sudden blaze. 


CHAPTER XII. 


PROFESSOR BARTON SCORES ONE. 

As that brilliant ray flashed down from the 
dome and kindled the offering upon the altar, 
all the vast throng fell prostrate with loud ac- 
clamations to the sun god. It was clear that 
they regarded the mysterious fire as a direct 
gift from heaven, and awed by this exhibition of 
divine favor, they bowed in humble and rever- 
ent praise. There was, therefore, a triumphant 
smile on the lips of the high priest as he turned 
to witness the effect of the demonstration upon 
his guests. He found them standing erect, 
with folded arms and slightly amused faces, 
and instantly his own look changed to one of 
hatred mingled with fear. He could see that 
his great coup held no wonder for the strangers, 
and with ill-concealed chagrin he now abruptly 
dismissed the waiting congregation with his 
blessing. 

Had the ecclesiastic been a trifle quicker, his 
feelings toward the castaways might have been 
159 


1 6o An A erial Runaway, 

different. For the sudden flash of light and 
resultant flame were unintelligible to all except 
Professor Barton, and for an instant the others 
had gazed wonderingly at the burning pile. 
But the aeronaut, whose quick eye had detected 
a sudden pressure of the priest’s foot upon a 
slab in front of the altar, at once divined the 
cause of the seeming miracle ; and turning to 
his companions, he by a gesture so slight as to 
pass unnoticed by all but them, indicated that 
they were to imitate him. Hence, when the 
high priest turned, he found them all smiling 
serenely. 

As the last of the audience passed from the 
sacred room, the dignitary, without deigning to 
notice again the visitors, motioned to one of his 
waiting attendants. He immediately advanced, 
and, bowing low before the professor, signified 
that he and his associates were to follow. 
Somewhat disconcerted by this unexpected 
move, Mn Barton looked toward Chasca, hop- 
ing to receive some explanation from him. It 
came in a way perfectly reassuring, for the 
curaca, with a bright smile and emphatic nod, 
motioned him to go with the under priest. 

Following their guide out into the vestibule, 
the little party was led up a broad flight of 
stairs and a few steps along the corridor at 


Professor Barton Scores One, i6i 

their head. Then, holding aside the curtain 
which was before the nearest door, the attend- 
ant, waiting only for them to enter, left them. 

The room in which they now found them- 
selves was similar in every respect to that which 
they had occupied while the guests of the curaca 
across the park. There was one noticeable fea- 
ture about it, however. The windows — there 
were two, narrow, and without glass or any 
substitute for it — faced the east. This fact 
Rod discovered immediately, having mounted 
a bench to look out. From them there was a 
view of the city, the lake, and the great road, 
stretching away to the little plateau on the 
edge of the cliff, where the castaways had 
landed. 

“Well, professor,” Todd inquired, as soon as 
they had inspected the new quarters, “ will you 
explain to us how that old priest made his fire 
come down from the roof? I’d like to know.” 

“ Certainly,” he answered. “ That scarlet 
curtain across the top of the dome conceals a 
huge convex lens. It is so arranged that it 
will centre its rays upon the altar just as the 
sun reaches the meridian. At a signal from the 
high priest the curtain is drawn aside for an 
instant, a^nd the great burning glass sets the 
sacrificial pile on fire. How the Indians made 

M 


i 62 


A7i Aerial Runaway, 


a lens of such size, and what means they used to 
adjust it, I cannot imagine. Probably the secret 
is known only to the priesthood.” 

Further conversation was stopped by a voice 
in the corridor just outside their doorway. Rod 
stepped forward and drew back the curtain. 
There stood the man who had served them as 
valet while in the curaca’s palace, smiling and 
bowing, while behind him were four servants 
bearing the clothing of the aeronauts. That of 
Rod and Todd had been nicely dried, and was 
ready for use, should they so desire. But with 
the professor’s advice they all decided to continue 
to wear, for the present at least, the native cos- 
tumes which had been furnished them — a deci- 
sion that proved to be an eminently wise one, 
as they themselves were convinced before the 
day was over. 

Not far from the middle of the afternoon an 
attendant of the temple appeared and signed to 
the visitors to follow him. 

“ Maybe they are going to take us to the 
Inca now,” Todd said to his cousin, as they left 
their apartments. 

“ Perhaps so,” Rod admitted. 

But they did not leave the building. Pass- 
ing down into the vestibule, they crossed it and 
entered a large room opening off the left side. 


Professor Barton Scores 07 te, 163 

Here they found a small but dignified assem- 
blage awaiting them. 

At the extreme end of the chamber was a 
small dais or platform, on which were a couch 
and small table. Here stood the high priest, 
clothed in his most magnificent robes, and 
sparkling with gems of an incalculable value. 
Before him, in a semicircle, were five benches, 
on which, clothed in their official garments, 
very different from those of the priest, but no 
less gorgeous, sat Chasca, Tupac, the curaca of 
Chochima, and two other men evidently of 
equal rank. At the left, under the charge of an 
officer and a dozen soldiers, were the headsman 
of the hamlet where the castaways had first been 
entertained, the boy who had first discovered 
them, the chasquis or courier who had been 
sent off with the first news of the strangers, and 
the three officers who had shared in escorting 
them to the white city — one as far as Cho- 
chima, the second as far as the lake, and the 
third as captain of the state barge. At the 
right were four couches, and to these Professor 
Barton and his friends were led. 

As they approached, the five curacas rose, 
and, together with the other occupants of the 
room, bowed low and remained in that attitude 
until they were seated. The priest alone re- 


164 A 7 t Aerial Runaway, 

mained standing, and gazed unmoved upon 
them. When the other officials resumed their 
places, however, he spoke sharply, apparently 
calling the council, for such the aeronauts took 
it to be, to order. 

Of course the visitors could understand noth- 
ing of what was now said, but from the ges- 
tures and looks of the speakers they were able 
to surmise somewhat as to the import of the 
speeches. 

After a few preliminary remarks the priest 
called out the village headsman, the village lad, 
the courier, and the officers who had acted as 
escorts, and these in turn apparently told all 
they knew about the coming of the guests. 
During the testimony of the headsman the 
rude drawing of Mr. Barton was produced by 
the priest, and passed around among the cura- 
cas, who examined it with much interest. When 
the witnesses had all testified, they and their 
guards were sent from the room, leaving only 
the five chieftains and the ecclesiastic present 
with the visitors. 

As the last attendant disappeared, the high 
priest, who up to that moment had preserved 
the decorum of a fair-minded presiding officer, 
suddenly became transformed. Drawing him- 
self to his full height, he began an address, 


Professor Barton Scores One, 165 

which, from his tones, his looks, and his ges- 
tures, seemed to be a perfect tirade against the 
strangers. There could be no question but 
that for some reason unknown to themselves 
they had awakened the bitter enmity of this 
high official. 

As he closed, Chasca leaped to his feet, his 
eyes flashing with indignation, and began a 
speech of passionate earnestness, during which 
he frequently pointed toward the listening aero- 
nauts, evidently speaking in their favor. In 
this he was ably supported by Tupac and the 
curaca of Chochima; but the other two chief- 
tains sided with the high priest, to judge from 
the approving glances that dignitary bestowed 
upon them. 

After some minutes of animated conver- 
sation among themselves, the curacas finally 
seemed to come to some decision, which 
Chasca, as spokesman for the others, arose 
and formally announced. Whatever this 
agreement was, it clearly did not meet the 
approval of the presiding officer, for he with 
very bad grace immediately dissolved the 
council. 

When a moment later an under priest ap- 
peared to conduct the aeronauts back to their 
apartments, Chasca summarily dismissed him 


i66 


- An Aerial Runaway, 


and personally assumed the office of their 
escort. Before he left the council chamber, 
however, he spoke a few words to Tupac, who, 
with an emphatic nod of approval, hurried 
away. 

On arriving at the door of their quarters the 
curaca indicated by a gesture that he would 
like to enter them. A hearty permission was 
promptly accorded him, and he made a thor- 
ough inspection of each room, apparently satis- 
fying himself there was no other way of entrance 
but that which opened into the corridor. Before 
he had finished his examination Tupac arrived 
with his son, Admaxla, and the two curacas by 
signs indicated that it was their wish for the 
lad to remain constantly with the guests, as 
a guard and a means of communication with 
themselves. 

Of course a ready consent to this arrange- 
ment was given, but when the chiefs had 
departed, Mr. Todd anxiously inquired: — 

“ Professor, what does this mean ? Have 
you any idea ? ” 

“ I certainly have an idea,” he replied slowly, 
“but I cannot vouch for its correctness. I 
should judge from what we have just wit- 
nessed that the chief priest is for some reason 
violently opposed to our present treatment, but 


Professor Barton Scores One. 167 

that he is overruled by our friends. It is clear 
also that there is no Inca in this country, but 
that it is governed by a federation of curacas, 
over whom the high priest has some power. 
It is not absolute, however, and thanks to the 
intervention of Chasca, Tupac, and the curaca 
of Chochima, we are on probation, and will 
doubtless remain so until we can speak their 
language, when a fuller inquiry concerning us 
will be made.” 

“ Do you think we are safe in the mean- 
time } ” the manufacturer asked. 

“ That I do not know,” Mr. Barton responded. 
“ The fact that the curacas have placed Ad- 
maxla here looks as though they were not sure 
of the intentions of the chief priest, and propose 
to be on their guard against him. We must be 
on the alert also. It might be a good plan to 
devise some means of winning the old ecclesi- 
astic to our friendship, either by inspiring his 
awe, or convincing him we have powers he 
does not possess.” 

“ I have just the idea for that,” Rod exclaimed 
excitedly. “ Come here a moment, professor, 
I want to talk it over with you,” and he led the 
way to the bedroom. 

What that plan was the others were not 
informed. Indeed, the only inkling obtained 


1 68 An Aerial Runaway, 

of it was couched in the words of the aeronaut, 
as he and Rod returned from their secret 
council : — 

“We will try it to-morrow, anyway. It can 
do no harm,” he was saying. 

An hour or two was now spent by the boys, 
under Professor Barton’s direction, in trying to 
converse with Admaxla, who entered into the 
teaching with great zest. The two lads made 
good progress, and soon showed that it would 
require no lengthy period for them to become 
sufficiently conversant with the native tongue 
for ordinary intercourse. The young Indian 
seemed to have formed a great liking for Rod, 
and was especially anxious to aid him in his 
efforts to acquire the new speech. 

During supper and in the long evening that 
followed, the instruction was kept up, and before 
they went to their beds. Rod was able to make 
Admaxla understand that he and the professor 
wished at an early hour in the morning to visit 
the great bell-shaped roof of the temple. The 
lad expressed no surprise at this request, and 
replied that he could show them the way there 
without trouble. About a half hour before sun- 
rise, therefore, the trio made the desired trip, 
leaving Todd and his uncle still asleep, return- 
ing in a short time with their movements 


Professor Barton Scores One. 169 

entirely unnoticed by any of the other occu- 
pants of the building. 

If the native lad saw anything more in the 
lofty climb than a mere whim of his new 
friends, his face in no way expressed it; but 
Rod showed he was fairly bursting with some 
secret, while the professor was unusually smiling 
and complacent. 

Just before noon the usual attendant appeared 
and led the way to the great audience chamber 
below, where the visitors were assigned the 
same places as on the previous day. The high 
priest was already in his position before the 
altar, and paid no attention to the strangers, 
as they took their stand outside the railing, 
although the assembled people bowed rever- 
ently to the floor as they passed among them. 

As the mellow notes of the horn sounded 
forth, announcing the noon hour had come 
again, the ecclesiastic uttered a few words of 
prayer and raised his hands to invoke the 
divine fire. The scarlet curtains in the dome 
parted as on the previous day, but no ray of 
sunlight shot down the great shaft, the sacrifice 
still remained unkindled. 

A troubled expression passed over the face 
of the priest, while a silence that could be felt 
hung over the vast throng. Again he raised 


170 An Aerial Runaway, 

his hands, calling aloud upon the sun god, but 
there was no response. 

A soft murmur of surprise, not unlike a great 
sigh, escaping the multitude, caused the baffled 
dignitary to turn toward the strangers. He 
then dropped his hands, and stared with bulg- 
ing eyes at the professor, who was already 
inside the rail, and almost at his elbow. 

The tall form of the aeronaut was drawn up 
to its full height ; his face was stern and threat- 
ening ; his right arm was uplifted toward the 
great dome, while his hand was clenched as 
though he had just caught the rays of the 
sun in his grasp. Brushing the priest aside 
with his left arm, he swept his right hand 
across the front edge of the altar. Immedi- 
ately a flame burst forth, seemingly from his 
fist, which he threw into the centre of the 
sacrificial pile, kindling it into an instant blaze. 

At this wonder the throng fell prostrate upon 
the floor, taking up the very cry the village 
headsman and his household had used two 
days before : “ The gods have come down to 
us ! The gods have come down to us ! ” 

Before that great shout even the high priest 
himself trembled. He knew for him now to 
refuse to acknowledge that he was in the pres- 
ence of a superior power would only madden 


Professor Barton Scores One, 1 7 1 

the frenzied populace and weaken his own 
influence over them. He turned, therefore, 
though unwillingly, to do homage to the stran- 
ger, and was met with the stern command in 
his own tongue : — 

“ Down ! Down ! Do homage ! ” 

The eyes of the speaker flashed terribly : 
his whole attitude was of one who expected 
immediate obedience ; and the conquered priest, 
his face expressing abject fear, his hands raised 
as though a humble suppliant, fell instantly at 
the aeronaut’s feet. 

The professor won. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


ADMAXLA SCORES, TOO. 

When at length the vanquished man ven- 
tured to lift up his head, he found himself alone 
before the altar. Rising to his feet, he looked 
about him with a bewildered air. Professor 
Barton was standing outside of the railing, 
near his three associates, calm and dignified. 
Only the burning sacrifice gave testimony to 
the reality of the stirring incident in which he 
had borne the principal part. At loss at first 
to know what was expected of him, it finally 
dawned upon the discomfited ecclesiastic that 
he was to perform his oificial functions as usual, 
and with perceptible hesitation he proceeded 
with the services and dismissed the congrega- 
tion. 

The strangers, escorted only by Admaxla, 
went out with the throng, and ascended to 
their apartments. When back in the room, 
however, Todd, who was greatly excited over 
the victory the professor had won over the 
priest, turned to Rod, asking: — 

172 


Admaxla Scores^ Too, 


173 


“ How was it you prevented that fire from 
coming down the shaft, chum ? Did Professor 
Barton really catch it in his hand and throw it 
upon the altar? If so, why did it not burn 
him ? Come now, tell us all about it, for 
I suppose this is the trick that you suggested 
should be played on the old priest.” 

“ I think the professor can tell you how we 
arranged it better than I can,” Rod replied 
modestly. 

“ There is really very little to tell,” Mr. 
Barton commenced. “ Admaxla showed us how 
to reach the great dome by a narrow and ap- 
parently little-used stairway. At its top Rod 
and I left him to keep guard, while we climbed 
up a rude ladder fastened to the inside wall 
until we came out upon the summit of the bell- 
shaped roof. 

“ There is a parapet about the crown, imper- 
ceptible from the street, yet wide enough for 
one to walk about it. Standing on this we 
studied the mechanism before us with the 
deepest interest. About the inner wall of the 
parapet were a half dozen metallic mirrors so 
arranged as to catch the rays of the sun and 
throw them upon a convex lens. 

“ This lens is of immense size, and is cut 
with a precision and finished with a smooth- 


174 


An Aerial Runaway, 


ness and polish that are little short of the 
marvellous. It is also placed upon a metal 
framework that can be adjusted at any angle 
you desire, so that you can focus the rays of 
the rising, the meridian, or the setting sun 
upon it. Probably there are times when it is 
used to kindle the morning and evening as 
well as the noon sacrifice. 

“ Below the lens are the scarlet curtains, so 
fixed that they can be rolled back by cords 
which run down inside of the walls of the 
shaft, probably to the front of the altar. By a 
pressure of his foot upon a slab there the high 
priest has them under his control, can part 
them at his will, and so may be the sole pos- 
sessor of the secret by which the miraculous 
fire is transmitted to the sacrifice. 

“ After studying the apparatus awhile. Rod 
and I were able to throw the lens out of focus 
for the meridian sun, and so prevent the de- 
scent of the usual ray. In my fist I held a 
match, one of the few I happened to have in 
my vest pocket; its head was just outside of 
my clenched fingers, and when I passed my 
hand along the front of the altar it ignited. 
Only waiting for it to get into a full blaze, and 
taking care I was not burned, I threw it into 
the hollow centre of the sacramental pile, where 


Admaxla Scores^ Too, 


175 

it kindled the combustibles already laid by the 
wily priest. 

“ As to the Quichuan words I used, Rod 
learned them of Admaxla last evening, and 
practised me in the use of them while on the 
dome until I had them perfect. So a match, a 
few native words, a little skilful acting, and 
the throwing of the great lens out of gear, were 
the stock in trade with which I met and van- 
quished the old ecclesiastic — a very simple 
thing after all.” 

“ That reminds me,” Rod now remarked, “ I 
must now go up and throw the lens back into 
position. The priest may take a notion to 
investigate his apparatus, and so catch on to 
our little trick.” 

“Let me go with you,” Todd exclaimed, as 
the professor nodded his head in approval of 
the proposition. 

“ All right, come on ; and you, too, Admaxla,” 
Rod answered, beckoning to the native lad to 
join them. 

They were gone more than two hours, and 
on their return had a story to tell which greatly 
interested the professor and Mr. Todd. Rod 
was the speaker, and said : — 

“We had no difficulty in reaching the top of 
the narrow stairway unnoticed by any one, and 


176 


An Aerial Rmiaway. 


there left Admaxla on guard, as the professor 
and I had done during the previous trip. Then 
Todd and I clambered up the dome to its sum- 
mit, where it was but a moment’s work to throw 
the lens back into its old place. When this 
was accomplished, I was anxious to descend, so 
as to make good our escape while the way was 
clear; for somehow, I could not help feeling 
that the old priest would visit the tower before 
a great while. But Todd desired to examine 
the whole mechanism, and to take a view of the 
city, and lake, and surrounding country, from 
the parapet. I humored him till my patience 
was about exhausted, and then said, ‘Well, I’m 
going whether you do or not, and if you are 
caught here, you must get out of the scrape as 
best you can.’ 

“He laughed, and started to follow me, but 
before either of us had slipped down through 
the manhole to the ladder, Admaxla joined us. 
We could see that he was greatly excited, and 
between his words and gestures managed to 
make out that some one was coming. 

“We were puzzled for an instant what to do ; 
but there was not a moment to spare, and for 
the want of a better place we went down the 
first ladder a few feet, and, swinging off upon 
one of the great girders of the roof, crouched 


Admaxla Scores^ Too. 177 

close down upon it, trusting to the semi-dark- 
ness to conceal our presence. 

“ Fortunately we had hidden before the new- 
comer reached the top of the stairway, and lay 
holding our breath until he passed us and dis- 
appeared through the opening out upon the 
parapet. I raised my head a little as the man 
left the ladder, and saw that the intruder was, as 
I already suspected, the high priest himself. 

“ Whether to remain where we were until he 
had examined the lens and departed, or to try 
and descend the ladders before he returned, I 
was unable to decide. But Admaxla settled the 
question in a way I had not expected. Spring- 
ing lightly back upon the steps, he reached up 
his hand and touched a metal cover I had not 
noticed before. It was just inside of the man- 
hole, and evidently designed to slip down across 
it. Waiting until a rattling of the apparatus 
above by the examining priest deadened the 
noise, he shoved the metal plate into its place, 
and, dropping back beside Todd and myself, 
whispered the one Quichuan word, ‘ Come.’ 

“ Without a sound we followed him, suppos- 
ing that it was merely his intention to lead us 
to the stairway, down which we were to escape. 
But at the foot of the last ladder but one he 
touched us, for we could see nothing on account 

N 


178 


An Aerial Runaway, 


of the darkness, indicating we were to swing 
ourselves off again upon the nearest girder, and 
wait for him. 

“ Wondering what he was up to, we obeyed, 
while he disappeared down the remaining steps. 
He was gone, perhaps, five minutes, and we 
heard the low sound of moving boards ; then 
he came back to us. Again whispering ‘ Come,’ 
he now led us along the great beam to its dark- 
est point, almost directly opposite the ladder 
from which we had swung. 

“We sat there in the darkness for some time, 
and I was about to ask him what we were wait- 
ing for, when a noise up at the scuttle attracted 
my attention. Evidently the priest had discov- 
ered the closed trap, and was trying to open it. 

“ I cannot tell you how long it was before he 
succeeded. It seemed to me it must have been 
an hour, and not knowing how soon he might 
accomplish his purpose, we did not dare to stir. 

“ When at length the cover was shoved back, 
and the light again streamed down through the 
dome, I looked below me toward the stairway, 
and saw what Admaxla had been doing while 
Todd and I waited for him on the girders. He 
had opened a great cover in the floor of the 
dome, through which I caught a glimpse of 
water. It was the supply tank of the temple. 


Admaxla Scores^ Too, 


179 


Then he had moved the foot of the last ladder 
so that it rested upon the extreme edge of the 
reservoir. It was a cunningly contrived plan to 
give the priest a good ducking ; and it worked 
like a charm. 

“ Apparently believing the manhole had been 
closed accidentally, the priest dropped his feet 
through it the moment it was opened, and 
started down the ladders with his back toward 
us. When he reached the last one he did not 
appear to notice its foot was out of place, but 
went down it rapidly, until within two or three 
rungs of the bottom, and then, as though im- 
patient with his long stay in the tower, and 
anxious to get down as quickly as possible, he 
dropped off. 

“ The outcome of that backward jump will 
doubtless always be a mystery to him. Instead 
of landing upon a solid floor as he expected, 
he went plunging through a great opening, and 
down into the watery depths. 

“ By the time he struck the inky waves Ad- 
maxla had run over to the misplaced ladder, 
and, quickly swinging it back into place, beck- 
oned for us to join him. We did so, and in 
another minute were safely down the stairway 
into the great corridor above this one outside 
our door, where we again concealed ourselves, 


i8o An Aerial Runaway. 

this time behind the portiere of the room directly 
opposite the passageway into the priest’s quar- 
ters. 

“ Not until then did it occur to me that the 
unfortunate man might drown. This was more 
than I had bargained for when I had given a 
silent consent to Admaxla’s trick, and I hastened 
by signs to let the boy know what I feared. 
He shook his head vigorously, and signified by 
many gestures that there was a way of escape 
out of the tank. 

“He was right, for in a short time we heard 
our victim coming down the stairway, and when 
out in the corridor we had a good view of him 
from our hiding-place. Drenched from head 
to foot, and evidently scared by the unaccount- 
able mishaps that had befallen him, he fled down 
the passageway toward his apartments with a 
rapidity that was certainly astonishing for one 
so old. 

“ Admaxla ran up to the dome and closed 
the tank; then we hurried here, taking good 
care, however, that no one saw us. I am of the 
opinion it will be some time before the old 
ecclesiastic climbs about the tower again.” 

“ It certainly has been an unfortunate day for 
the poor fellow,” Professor Barton remarked, 
when the laugh that Rod’s story had awakened 


Admaxla Scores^ Too, i8i 

died away ; “ and you covered your part in the 
incidents so cleverly I do not see how he can 
have any other idea than that his misfortunes 
were due to the displeasure of the gods. We will 
hope he has learned by this day’s experiences 
to leave us alone, even if he does not seek our 
friendship.” 

It was a hope to which all his hearers could 
give their heartiest assent. 


CHAPTER XIV. 




THE STORY OF ANTALCA. 

For several weeks it seemed as though Rod’s 
stratagem had achieved its purpose, for the 
high priest, while not seeking to cultivate a 
more intimate friendship with his guests, showed 
them a certain amount of respect, and never 
failed to give homage when he encountered 
them in public. 

Nor did he in any way interfere with the 
freedom of their movements. Under Admaxla’s 
guidance all four of the castaways came and 
went as they chose ; and all the while made 
sure progress in learning the Indian tongue, 
so that ere long they were able to converse with 
some readiness in it. 

If the ecclesiastic was somewhat inclined to 
shun the strangers, the curacas were not. Chasca 
and Tupac were frequent visitors at the rooms 
set apart for the aeronauts’ use, as was also 
Haulpa, the curaca of Chochima. The friend- 
ship between these three men — who, as the 

182 


The Story of Antalca, 183 

professor had soon found out, were the most 
influential chieftains in the state — and the cast- 
aways soon became fast and strong. 

Not only did they frequently visit the temple, 
but the strangers were often invited to their 
homes, an invitation which usually extended 
over three or four days. With Admaxla as 
their escort, the two lads also made numberless 
trips about the plateau, becoming familiar with 
the people and the land. 

It was not long before the visitors were suffi- 
ciently acquainted with the language to ascer- 
tain their exact status in the eyes of the people 
and the majority of their rulers; and why it 
was that their permanent abode was fixed at 
the temple. The assumption of the old village 
headsman that they were the children of the 
sun on a visit to the country had generally been 
accepted, and as such they were regarded not 
merely as the guests of the nation, but of the 
priesthood. The sacred edifice was, therefore, 
looked upon as their proper dwelling-place. 

Two other items of information that the 
aeronauts anxiously sought for were not so 
easily obtained : whether there was a way down 
the great cliffs to the plains below ; and how 
these descendants of the ancient Peruvians 
came to be dwellers on the plateau. Admaxla, 


184 


An Aerial Runaway, 


when questioned upon these subjects, only 
shook his head in answer to the first; while 
with reference to the latter he always said : — 

“ Wait till you see my grandfather, Malca. 
He is keeper of the Quipus, and can tell you, 
as no other can, of our history and race.” 

Further inquiry revealed that Malca, the 
father of Tupac, curaca of Zoctlan, was by 
right of inheritance the head of the largest and 
most fertile district of the plateau, and the 
keeper of the Songs and Records of the nation. 
He was now, however, nearly one hundred years 
old, and a cripple from a sad accident of a few 
years before ; so the active duties of the chief- 
tainship fell upon the son, though the old curaca, 
with clear intellect and unfailing memory, still 
attended to the less arduous but perhaps no 
less important office of poet and historian. 

It was with more than ordinary pleasure the 
castaways made their first visit to Zoctlan. 
They found it a thriving town of about eight 
thousand inhabitants, in the centre of the north- 
western province of the plateau. Their journey 
there was scarcely less than a continuous ova- 
tion, for crowds of peasants lined the great road 
leading to the city, and greeted the strangers 
with constant demonstrations of joy — a circuhi- 
stance due to Tupac himself, who had caused 


The Story of Antalca, 185 

the heroic rescue of his daughter to be pro- 
claimed in every household under his suzerainty, 
and so aroused the enthusiasm of the people 
with whom the maiden was a special favorite. 

On their arrival at his palace they were re- 
ceived by his father, Malca, with a courtesy and 
homage that immediately won their hearts. 
Bending low in the litter, from which he could 
not rise without help, for a moment, the aged 
and crippled curaca then raised his head and 
began a song which, old as he was, rang forth 
as clearly and sweetly as the notes of a silver 
•bell. 

With the knowledge they already possessed 
of the Quichuan dialect, and Admaxla’s help 
(for he had made as great progress in their 
tongue as they had in his) they were able to 
understand its import. It recounted their visit 
as the children of the sun to Antalca, the native 
name for the plateau, their journey to the great 
lake, their rescue of the maidens, and their 
sojourn in the holy city. It closed with the 
prophecy that their coming would be of great 
blessing to the houses of Chasca and Tupac, 
the true servants of the sun. 

It was not until a later visit, however, that 
Professor Barton ventured to ask for the history 
of the land. Reclining on his litter one after- 


i86 


An Aerial Runaway, 


noon in the park surrounding the palace, with 
the strangers and the entire household of Tupac 
around him, the old curaca of his own accord 
had the state Quipus, a bundle of many-colored 
threads, tied in various knots to assist the 
memory, brought out. Showing it to his guests 
he said : — 

“ Here is the record of Antalca ; not a string 
is broken, not an item of importance is wanting. 
My fathers were faithful to their trust, and I 
have not departed from the path in which they 
walked.” 

“ Will you tell us how your people wandered 
so far from their native land ? ” the professor 
questioned. 

A look of startled surprise came into the face 
of the old man as he answered: — 

“ You know of our former glory, and how we 
were driven from it, then ? Surely it is a long 
story, covering many years since that day, sire ; 
but as you ask, I will recount the tale.” 

“ Do, indeed, from the very beginning,” was 
the eager comment of the aeronaut, warmly 
seconded by his friends. So the aged chief- 
tain began : — 

“ Many, very many years ago, my people 
lived, as you seem to know, in a land far to 
the south and west, bordering on the great 


i87 


The Story of Antalca. 

sea, and ruled over by a mighty prince. For 
long years they dwelt in safety, and peace and 
prosperity was in every home; but at length 
there came strange men in great boats with 
wings, who landed on the coast and started 
for the sacred city of the Inca.” 

“ Cuzco,” interrupted the professor. 

“ Yes, sire,” the Indian assented with a look 
of awe. “ Our ruler went to meet them with 
his army ; but before he left the city he called 
to him five of his most noble relatives — four 
of them cousins, and the fifth a half-brother — 
and said to them : — 

“ ‘ Alas ! I fear misfortune is about to fall upon 
our beloved country, and dire disaster upon my 
house. To guard against this as best we can, 
do you take my son, and three-fourths of all 
the state treasures — they are already packed 
for the carrying — and flee with your families 
and attendants to a place which this man shall 
show you,’ and he led forth a stranger, a wild, 
savage man, of a dress and hue unfamiliar to 
the assembled nobles. ‘ There you are to await 
my messenger. If he come asking for treasure, 
you are to give it to him, for it will be to ransom 
and save our royal lineage; if he reports the 
departure of the strange boats, you are to re- 
turn with all your retinue ; if he comes with 


1 88 An A erial Runaway. 

a message that all is lost, you are to seek out 
some place in the vast regions to the north- 
east, and establish another nation, with my son 
as ruler over you.’ 

“ The nobles bowed low, and taking the 
child, for he was but six years old, and the 
stranger guide, went forth. Hastily collecting 
their families and servants they, in number 
about one thousand, set forth for the place 
the Inca had appointed. A priest, second 
only to the high priest in rank, accompanied 
them. 

“ But when they had come down from the 
mountains to a great plain and a great river, 
the wild man, their guide, was bitten by a ser- 
pent and died. Nor was he, in the agonies of 
his death, able to disclose the spot where the 
nobles were to await the king’s messenger. 

“ In the council that was immediately held, it 
was decided to make camp where they were 
and wait for the royal courier, the thought being 
that he would travel over the same route they 
had themselves come, and so could not miss 
them. But many months passed and no tidings 
came, nor do we yet know the fate of our land 
or beloved Inca.” 

“He was cruelly slain by the men who in- 
vaded your land, and your prosperous nation 


The Story of Antalca, 189 

became the prey of the strangers,” Professor 
Barton announced. 

“And we could have done nothing to Save 
him or the people ? ” the old chief cried, sitting 
suddenly erect in his litter, and gazing eagerly 
at the speaker. 

“ Nothing; it was of the gods,” the aeronaut 
replied, using a phrase which he knew would 
bring conviction to his hearer. 

“ The great burden of the centuries is lifted 
from our hearts,” the old man exclaimed in 
reverent gratitude. “ Through these many 
years we have feared that the final decision 
of those wandering nobles may not have 
been the true one ; that they might have been 
a help to nation and king had they re- 
turned.” 

“No; but what was that decision?” Mr. 
Barton asked, hoping to induce the aged his- 
torian to continue his interesting narrative. 

“ When many months had passed and no 
message came, it was decided by the waiting 
people,” he continued, “ to go down the stream 
until some region was reached suitable for a 
new kingdom. Their property was great, and 
so huge floats were built, large enough to carry 
the whole company and their flocks and their 
treasure. On them they slowly sailed down 


190 An Aerial Rmiaway. 

the river, until the rainy season set in, turning 
the whole district into a vast lake. 

“It was but the beginning of disasters. Hav- 
ing no guide, and unable to control their rafts, 
they became lost in the many branches of the 
river and drifted on until their food was nearly 
exhausted, and many of the people had sickened 
and died with the fever. When finally they 
reached a place where the land again appeared, 
scarcely half their number remained. 

“ Here they landed and stayed for some months 
to recruit their health and replenish their stores ; 
then they resumed their journey, travelling stead- 
ily to the north and east. After a time they 
came among some hills, where they were at- 
tacked by a large band of hostile natives. It 
was a fierce fight, and dearly won, for during it 
the young Inca and more than one hundred 
fighting men were killed. Their position, more- 
over, was one that could not long be maintained, 
and a hurried consultation was held. Reluc- 
tantly it was decided to bury the greater part of 
their treasures with the bodies of the young 
prince and the men who had died bravely de- 
fending him, and then to flee with the remain- 
der, up a narrow gorge that opened upon their 
right, and which seemed to offer a better oppor- 
tunity for defending themselves. 


The Story of Antalca, 19 1 

“ During the darkness of the following night, 
the bodies of the slain, and the treasures they 
could best spare, were so skilfully buried as to 
give the attacking party the impression that they 
had been carried off by the fugitives ; then the 
flight up the narrow valley was begun. When 
the sun arose, however, this precipitate action 
was repented of ; for there seemed to be no out- 
let to the gorge, while the hostile Indians had 
closed in at its mouth, and the unhappy com- 
pany was clearly in a trap from which it would 
be difflcult to escape. 

“ For a full month the siege lasted, and then 
the besieged party, in direst extremity, sent out 
some men to see if there was not some point 
where the steep sides of the valley could be 
scaled. After two days the explorers returned, 
saying, ‘ There is a narrow trail up the mountain 
and along a lofty ridge for several miles, where 
it terminates against the side of a huge cliff, 
towering many hundred feet in the air.’ In 
one place, however, this steep ascent could be 
climbed, and at the top was a great level plain, 
with a lake and running streams. It was 
uninhabited, and would not only sustain the 
fugitives, but would be easy of defence. So 
they fled up the path, leaving a guard to pro- 
tect their flight, and after much hardship and 


192 An A erial Runaway. 

difficulty, reached this plateau, with all their 
company. 

“ Once upon the plain, the priest, who was a 
wondrously wise man, called another council. 
In this he said : — 

“ ‘ Here we have a chance to establish our- 
selves again as a nation, but our Inca is dead, 
and there is no one to take his place. I advise 
that we form a federation, dividing the rule 
among the five nobles, with myself as coun- 
sellor.’ 

“ His plan was adopted. At the centre of 
the lake, where there were three or four islets 
of pure white sandstone, the foundations for the 
capital were laid ; and the discovery of a quarry 
of similar stone in another part of the plateau 
made the white city a possibility. Slowly it 
has become the beautiful town it now is. 

“ The plateau was divided into four sections 
naturally, by four streams flowing into the lake. 
One of these sections was assigned to each of 
the four cousins of the lost Inca, while the 
island city was intrusted to the half-uncle, who 
was also made the keeper of the State Treas- 
ure. The same wise, old ecclesiastic also an- 
nounced the rules by which the land was to be 
governed in after years. 

“ Long before these plans were fully devel- 


193 


The Story of Antalca, 

oped, however, there came a great storm, ac- 
companied by thunders and lightnings, and 
a tremendous earthquake. When it was over, 
the guards, who had been left at the point of 
ascent, came running to announce that the nar- 
row ridge, along which the people had come, 
had, under the earth’s quakings, been completely 
severed from the great cliff, so that all communi- 
cation with the country below was cut off. 

“ About two hundred and fifty years after the 
settlement here, the population had so increased 
that the plateau was becoming overcrowded, 
and would no longer support the people. This 
was especially true in the two smaller districts of 
Haurina and Arauco, while the curacas of Cho- 
chima and Zoctlan would not consent to part- 
ing with any of their territory, that it might be 
added to the overcrowded districts, as their own 
sections were well-nigh full. At length the 
curaca of Arauco revolted, and was followed 
by the chief of Haurina. The other curacas 
banded together to put down the rebellion, and 
the result was a fierce civil war for nearly five 
years. Finally, in a great battle at a small town 
in this province, the insurgents were overwhelm- 
ingly defeated, but many thousands on both 
sides were slain. This war was immediately 
followed by a great pestilence, sent by the gods 


194 


An Aerial Runaway, 


as a punishment for the unnatural strife, and 
thousands more perished. 

“ Owing to these two afflictions, the popula- 
tion was reduced to about twenty thousand. 
That there should never be another uprising, 
the curacas now decreed that all sickly and 
imperfect children should be put to death at 
their birth, and that but three children should 
be allowed to one father and mother, every 
child after the third being immediately slain. 
These were harsh measures, but necessary for 
the safety of the land.” 

This was the old chieftain’s story of his 
nation, and it deeply interested his hearers. 
Later on they learned some of the causes of 
the feud between Chasca and the high priest. 

The ecclesiastic was a grandson of the 
curaca of Arauco, who had led the revolution 
of a hundred years before, so a natural hatred 
for the family of his conquerors had been 
fostered from his childhood. Entering the 
priesthood (because a second son), he had at 
length risen to the highest religious offlce in 
the land. 

Once in the holy city he had used all his 
power and influence to undermine that of 
Chasca. In this he was aided by his nephew, 
now curaca of Arauco. But all their efforts 


195 


The Story of Antalca. 

had so far been fruitless. Naturally a keen, 
bright man, Chasca was also popular with his 
people, and upon the firmest terms of friend- 
ship with Tupac (who had married his sister), 
and with Haulpa, the curaca of Chochima. 
These three chiefs had not only firmly resisted 
all the priest’s efforts to lessen Chasca’s influ- 
ence and increase his own, but had also sternly 
repressed several attempts of the ecclesiastic 
to interfere with the civil authorities in their 
administration of the state affairs, much to his 
own chagrin and disappointment. 

So the fact that Rod and Todd had won the 
favor of two of the most powerful chieftains of 
the country by the rescue of their daughters 
from a watery grave was enough, in itself, to 
arouse the animosity of the scheming priest 
against the strangers ; when to this was added 
the fact that Chasca had brought forth from 
the treasure-house the garments of royalty and 
clothed the visitors therein, without consulting 
him, his animosity became the fiercest hatred. 
His first attempts to awaken hostility against 
the castaways, as already related, failed; but 
under his seeming acceptance of the inevitable, 
there still lurked a determination to accomplish 
his purpose — he only waited for an opportu- 
nity to carry it out. 


196 An Aerial Runaway, 

During the weeks that had now slowly 
elapsed, the four aeronauts held many consulta- 
tions as to the possibility of their escape from 
the plateau, but without result other than a 
resolve on their part to find some way to do 
so at the earliest opportunity. After Malca’s 
story of the destruction of the rude pathway by 
which the Antalcans had reached the plain, 
the little party, under the guidance of Admaxla, 
made a trip to that part of the cliffs. 

They found it was possible for them to 
descend about four thousand feet of the moun- 
tain side to the point where the break occurred. 
Then they were confronted by a chasm five 
hundred feet deep and a hundred wide, while its 
opposite side was fifty. yards lower than the 
cliff on which they stood. 

The castaways gazed for some moments in 
silence. Then Rod said : — 

“There’s no way to bridge that abyss, is 
there, professor } ” 

“ No,” was the reply. “ It is as I suspected 
— we must leave, as we came, in a balloon.” 

“ In a balloon ! ” exclaimed both lads at once. 
“ Why, how can we do that ? The one in 
which we came is gone.” 

“Yes, but I will make one,” was the smiling 
response. 


The Story of Antalca. 


197 


“ Make one,” repeated Mr. Todd, in amaze- 
ment. “ Why, you cannot obtain any gas on 
this mountain top ! ” 

“ Certainly not,” explained the aeronaut ; “ I 
shall not need it. We will construct a hot-air 
balloon, such as were used by the first aeronauts, 
in the last century. We cannot take a long 
flight in one, but I think we can safely descend 
to the other side of this chasm, and from there 
make our way to the valley below. I had this 
in mind as a last resort, but had hoped we 
might be able to escape in some other manner.” 

He was silent for a short time. Then he 
continued : — 

“ It will take me all of two weeks to make, 
with your help and that of the natives, what 
apparatus I shall need, and during that time 
we must prepare for our departure. If only 
the high priest leaves us undisturbed for that 
length of time, all will be well.” 

But inside of the specified time the four 
castaways were destined to pass through the 
most stirring scenes they had yet experienced. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE MIDNIGHT PLOT. 

It had seemed strange to the castaways that 
Admaxla should be so familiar with the interior 
arrangements of the temple. Not only did he 
know the secret and seldom-used way to the 
top of the dome, and the exact location of the 
tank in which the high priest Challcu was 
given his involuntary bath, but there was 
scarcely a nook or corner of the huge structure, 
and certainly not a single apartment, of which 
he did not know the exact location, the way to 
reach it, and the use to which it was put. 

This knowledge of the sacred edifice and its 
surroundings was explained by the lad him- 
self later on, however, when the visitors had 
acquired his language. He told them he was 
the second son of Tupac, an older brother hav- 
ing died about eighteen months before. As the 
curaca’s office always descended to the eldest 
son, Admaxla, in accordance with another cus- 
tom of the land, by which the roll of the priest- 
19S 


199 


The Midnight Plot, 

hood was kept full, was, at the age of twelve 
years, assigned to the temple service. 

The rank of the family placed the boy in 
the white city, under the immediate charge of 
Challcu, who from the first disliked the young- 
ster. Possibly Admaxla was somewhat to blame 
for this antipathy of the priest. Naturally 
overflowing with animal spirits, and keen enough 
to detect the fraud and hypocrisy in the life 
of the old ecclesiastic, he soon made it his 
chief business to dog the man’s footsteps, and 
to play all manner of jokes upon him at every 
opportunity. 

Upon one occasion the high priest had found 
Admaxla at the foot of the ladder leading up to 
the dome, and vexed that the lad should have ven- 
tured so far on what was forbidden ground to 
all the members of the priesthood but himself, 
he had thrown the intruder into the supply tank, 
which happened at that time to be open. 

After swimming about for some time, Ad- 
maxla discovered a flight of steps which led out 
of the water at the opposite end of the reservoir, 
and so escaped. The memory of the incident 
never left him : and when an opportunity came to 
give the high priest a taste of his own medi- 
cine, he was only too glad to make use of it. 

On the death of his elder brother Admaxla, 


200 An Aerial Runaway, 

to his great relief, had been taken home again, 
as he was now his father’s heir ; and the arrival 
of the strangers found him serving as chasquis, 
one of the preparatory steps to his ultimate 
position. 

Aware that the lad knew much about him 
which was not to his credit, and suspecting that 
he knew more than he really did, Challcu hated 
Admaxla even worse than he did Tupac and 
Chasca; and it was extremely galling to him 
that the youth was destined in time to succeed 
to the most powerful chieftainship in the state. 
This animosity had now been fanned into a 
white heat by the betrothal of Admaxla to Tara, 
the daughter of Chasca. The ceremony had 
taken place on the day the aeronauts landed 
upon the cliffs, and explains why Tupac and 
his family happened to be in the white city 
when they arrived there. As Tara was the 
only child of Chasca, this proposed marriage 
would eventually unite the two most powerful 
offices in the land — the Lord of the Treasury 
and the Lord of the Quipus — in one person ; a 
circumstance that had never before happened 
in the history of the nation. 

The sending of Admaxla to be with the strange 
guests had only added new fuel to the fire, and 
his presence in the sacred building was a con- 


201 


The Midnight Plot. 

stant source of irritation to the high priest. 
While the latter had no suspicion of the part 
played by Professor Barton and Rod in the 
disarranging of the lens, he did connect Admaxla 
with the dousing he had received in the tank. 
He, in fact, regarded the lad as a spy upon his 
own movements, and determined in some way to 
get rid of him. 

So all the while that the castaways were mak- 
ing such progress in learning the native lan- 
guage, and winning the friendship of the three 
curacas, Challcu was constantly scheming some 
way to dispose of Admaxla, and at the same 
time deal a blow at the strangers. At length 
he came to a decision, and sent for his nephew 
Topar, curaca of Arauco. 

On the very evening that Professor Barton 
announced to his friends that he had solved 
the problem of their escape from the plateau, 
if only the high priest should allow them an- 
other undisturbed two weeks, that dignitary 
and Topar were in close consultation in the 
private apartments of the priest. 

“ I tell you,” the younger man was saying, 
“ it is high time something was done to show 
Chasca and Tupac that they cannot have their 
way in everything.” 

“ Exactly,” his uncle assented, “ and that is 


202 


An Aerial Runaway, 


just the reason I have called you here. I have 
a plan which means trouble for Chasca and 
Tupac, and also for those accursed stran- 
gers.” 

“ But is it safe,” queried Topar, “ to meddle 
with the strangers } Did they not cause the 
sacred fire to be withheld until you gave hom- 
age } I fear if we include them in your plans, 
we shall only bring ruin upon ourselves.” 

The priest paled for a moment. Then he 
said harshly : “ Let it come, then ! I cannot 
see our enemies prosper and do nothing to 
hinder it. Listen, while I explain my plan. 

“ The boy Admaxla is in great favor with 
the strangers and stays with them constantly. 
Now if we can, on some pretext or other, gain 
control of the fellow, and confine him in your 
district, we can charge the visitors with his 
disappearance, and so bring about a rupture 
between them and Tupac. Perhaps we can 
even bring them to trial for the crime. Then 
after they are out of the way, we can mysteri- 
ously produce the lad, claiming the gods have 
returned him by our intercession, and so 
greatly enhance our influence among the peo- 
ple. By the same act also we shall have placed 
both Tupac and Chasca under obligations to 
us. Do you not think it worth the trial } ” 


The Midnight Plot. 203 

The curaca paced back and forth for a few 
minutes in silence. Then he said scornfully : — 

“ Admaxla is no fool, and he would know 
who carried him off, and where he was con- 
fined. So the moment he was released he 
would give the whole thing away, and bring 
down the soldiers of Chasca and Tupac upon 
me. We should be plunged into another civil 
strife, and even if Nasca of Haurina join me, 
what is the paltry thousand men we are allowed 
to keep under arms beside the thousands the 
three curacas can produce ; for Haulpa of Cho- 
chima will surely join forces with the other 
two. No ; your plan is the height of folly.” 

Then before his uncle could speak, he went 
on passionately: — 

“ Oh ! I tell you it was a contemptible trick 
played on our fathers at the close of the old 
war — when they limited the armies of Haurina 
and Arauco to five hundred men each, while 
the other districts were to maintain a thousand 
apiece. It was a scheme to keep us down for- 
ever; but it will not succeed. Nasca and I 
each have an extra thousand men in secret 
training, and lances and bows concealed suffi- 
cient to arm them at a moment’s notice. A 
little more time, and then let the proud ones 
beware, or the shields shall be broken on their 


204 


A7t Aerial Runaway, 


palace steps [the native method of declaring 
war], and we will drive them over the cliffs 
before they learn we can meet them man to 
man.” 

Challcu’s face darkened, and his eyes glit- 
tered ominously, as Topar scornfully criticised 
his plan. It was not a safe thing, even for his 
nephew, to cross him or tell him he was at 
fault. But when the younger man went on 
with his passionate outburst, the countenance 
of the wily priest cleared, and sure that he had 
in Topar a stronger confederate than he had 
dared to hope, he only remarked : — 

“ Tell me how you would manage this affair.” 

For a moment the curaca hesitated, then 
speaking slowly he replied : “ In this way. We 
will take the boy prisoner, as you say, but 
instead of confining him in my district as you 
suggest, I will deliver him to some trusty men 
who shall carry him to the edge of the great 
cliff, and throw him down. ‘ Dead llamas do 
not bleat.’ Then we can accuse the strangers 
of putting him out of the way, and so bring 
them to judgment. When they have been dis- 
posed of, and the affair has quieted down, I can 
approach Chasca, asking Tara as wife for my 
son. With Admaxla no longer living, where 
is there a more suitable union for his daughter ? 


205 


The Midnight Plot. 

And I am inclined to think that he will listen 
to my overtures. If so, the time will come 
when Arauco and the white city will be 
joined together instead of the white city and 
Zoctlan. My son will be the Lord of the 
Treasury, and so, holding the balance of power, 
may become the first Inca of Antalca. It is a 
wider scheme than yours, uncle, and yet it does 
not involve so much risk. Help me to carry it 
out, and I promise you that the priesthood 
shall also be so arranged that its chief office 
shall remain in your family forever.” 

“ It is a bold plan, a daring one,” the old 
man murmured, with sparkling eyes ; “ it goes 
farther than I had ever dared to scheme. I 
had hoped to secure the office of high priest 
for our family ; but the head chieftainship, pos- 
sibly a throne — that was farther than I saw. 
And yet, why not ? Sit down, nephew, and 
let us arrange for the carrying out of the first 
steps in this move as soon as possible.” 

For an hour longer the details were dis- 
cussed, and then the two men parted, appar- 
ently well pleased with their arrangements. 

It was in accordance with the plans thus 
formed, that at a late hour the following night 
an under priest rapped at the door of the cast- 
aways’ apartments. Admaxla, who slept in the 


206 


A 71 Aerial Ruriaway, 


outer chamber, drew aside the curtains and 
admitted the visitor. 

He soon made known his errand. 

“ The high priest has been suddenly taken 
ill,” announced he ; “ and it is feared that he is 
dying. It is necessary that some one go as 
messenger to Zoctlan, to the priest Xauxa, who, 
as you know, is Challcu’s successor. He must 
come in time to learn the secrets, and receive 
the tokens of the high priesthood. There is 
no other chasquis in the temple. Can you 

go?” 

“ Certainly,” the lad answered. Then he 
turned to the four castaways, who, awakened 
by the voice of the messenger, now emerged 
from their bedroom. In a few words he 
explained to them the situation, saying : — 

“ With your permission I will carry the 
message.” 

Professor Barton looked doubtfully at him 
for a moment, but Admaxla nodded reassur- 
ingly, so he said : — 

“ Why, of course, if you can be of any ser- 
vice, go ; but run no useless risks. How soon 
will you be back ? ” 

“ By an hour after sunrise, unless I am 
delayed,” the boy answered. 

“Very well,” the aeronaut responded; and 


The Midnight Plot. 207 

the young native followed the waiting attendant 
out of the room. 

After they had disappeared, the professor 
said to his comrades : — 

“ I cannot help feeling that there is some- 
thing wrong about this midnight call. Possibly 
it is a move of the old priest to get Admaxla 
out of the way, while he wreaks his vengeance 
on us. Let us dress ourselves, therefore, and 
be prepared for any emergency. I may be un- 
necessarily suspicious, but if so, we shall only lose 
a little sleep, and it is wiser to do that than to 
run any risk,” an opinion the others also held, 
so they rapidly put on their clothing. 

Meanwhile the under priest led Admaxla 
directly to the rooms of the high priest, where 
he found Challcu lying upon a couch breathing 
heavily and groaning from time to time. About 
the room were several attendants, evidently try- 
ing to relieve the sick man’s suffering. 

As Admaxla entered the apartment, the old 
priest roused himself a little, and motioned for 
the boy to come to the bedside. Raising him- 
self on one hand, the sufferer gestured to the 
others to leave him alone with the lad. Then 
he began to give his directions to the listening 
youth, but his voice was so faint that it was 
difficult to distinguish his words, and Admaxla 


2 o 8 An Aerial Runaway. 

bent low over the couch that he might hear 
him better. 

As he did so there came a sudden rush 
behind him, his feet were seized and dragged 
from under him, while Challcu’s arms were 
thrown about his neck with a grasp surpris- 
ingly strong for one who seemed so near death. 
Before the astonished lad could cry out, a gag 
was placed in his mouth, his hands and feet 
were tied, and he was thrown upon the floor. 

He lay there for a moment, while the high 
priest, now apparently as well as ever, held a 
hurried consultation with some one. Then 
two men picked him up, and, preceded and 
followed by a number of soldiers, they bore 
their unwilling but helpless captive down the 
stairs and out into the park. When there they 
broke into a quick though noiseless trot, and 
turned down one of the silent streets leading 
to the lake. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


tara’s discovery. 

There is almost always some factor which 
rogues do not take account of when making 
their plans, and which oftentimes leads to the 
entire overthrow of their most carefully laid 
schemes. This was markedly the case of 
Challcu and Topar. There was one thing 
which occurred that night which they did not 
foresee, which indeed they could not well fore- 
see, and so were not on their guard against; 
and yet that thing, small in itself, led to the 
complete frustration of their plot. 

The curaca of Arauco was very particular to 
carry his prisoner out of the sacred building 
by way of the vestibule directly opposite the 
one under the apartments occupied by the cast- 
aways. They were in the eastern end of the 
temple, and Topar purposely left it at the west 
end, in order that no sound of the marching 
men might reach the strangers, and so arouse 
their suspicions. But that very precaution was 
the link in the chain of his own undoing. 

p 209 


210 


An Aerial Runaway, 


It happened thus : Tara’s aunt was one of 
the virgins of the sun, whose apartments were 
located in the western portion of the great build- 
ing. On this particular night it chanced- to fall 
to her lot to be the guardian of the sacred fire 
during the first half of the night. This fire was 
kept burning continually on a small altar in 
the private chapel of the virgins, and was con- 
stantly watched by them, lest through some 
mishap it should go out. The daughter of 
Chasca knew that this duty fell to her aunt, 
and had earnestly begged that she might share 
the vigil, a request which was cheerfully granted. 

So when the hour of midnight came, and with 
it the end of the vestal watch, Tara took a 
loving leave of her relative, and started to go 
through the park to her home alone, knowing 
that it was perfectly safe for her to do so. She 
had already descended the broad staircase, and 
was about to lift the curtain at its foot that she 
might enter the vestibule, when she heard the 
low tramp of feet coming down the opposite 
stairs which led to the priest’s quarters. Some- 
what surprised by what she knew was an un- 
usual occurrence, she halted, and, standing 
behind the heavy portieres, peered curiously 
between them to gain a view of the prowlers. 

She did not have long to wait. The curtains 


21 I 


Tara^s Discovery. 

at the foot of the other stairway were soon 
thrust aside, and between them came a company 
of seven men, all soldiers, and two of them were 
bearing an eighth person, securely bound. As 
the little squad passed under the lamp hanging 
from the centre of the ceiling, the hidden girl 
recognized the leader to be Topar, the curaca of 
Arauco. Then, with a start, she saw that the 
captive was no other than her cousin Admaxla, 
and it was with great difficulty that she re- 
strained a scream. Plainly the lad was in great 
danger from the hands of his enemy. 

Tara was a brave girl, and immediately realized 
that something must be done in order to release 
her affianced husband from his captors. Think- 
ing busily, she watched the soldiers pass through 
the great doorway and down the steps to the 
park. Then acting under a sudden impulse, she 
stole silently from her hiding-place and followed 
them. 

Taking good care to keep far enough behind 
the men to be out of their sight, she quietly pur- 
sued them until, skirting the park, they turned 
down one of the streets leading to the eastern 
shore of the lake. Puzzled by this movement, 
for the curaca of Arauco would naturally go in 
nearly the opposite direction to reach his own 
city, the girl now paused for a moment. 


212 An Aerial Runaway, 

What should she do? Topar was evidently 
about to leave the city with his prisoner ; where 
was he going? Whom should she call to her 
aid ? Ah ! the strangers, to be sure ! Were 
they not very wise and very powerful as well ? 
Had not one of them saved her from a death 
in the lake ? Had not their leader caught and 
handled the sacred fire from the sun? Perhaps 
he could tell just where the wicked curaca was 
going to take his captive, and would compel 
him to bring her lover back. To the strangers 
then she would go at once. 

Turning abruptly, Tara hastened back across 
the square to the temple, entering it, however, 
by the eastern portal, and made her way directly 
to the apartment where Professor Barton and 
his companions were anxiously discussing the 
question of Admaxla’s safety. In answer to her 
timid knock. Rod came quickly to the entrance 
and lifted the curtain. He started back in 
surprise on seeing who the visitor was, but said 
cordially, “ Come in ! ” 

Tara entered, blushing deeply as she now 
recalled how unmaidenly it was for her to visit 
the strangers alone at that time of night ; but 
the danger which . threatened Admaxla was 
paramount, and without hesitation she quickly 
made known her errand. Explaining briefly 


Taras Discovery, 


213 


how she came to be in the temple at that mid- 
night hour, she described what she had wit- 
nessed in the western vestibule, and how she 
had followed the curaca and his men until sure 
they were going to leave the city. In closing 
she said : — 

“ Then I came directly here, for I knew that 
if any one had the power to save my cousin, it 
was the visitors from the sun.” 

During her story the castaways had ex- 
changed startled glances, but at its close the 
professor said earnestly : — 

“We will certainly do all in our power to 
rescue Admaxla from his captors.” Then turn- 
ing to his comrades he inquired : “ What would 
you advise as our first move.^ We must act 
quickly.” 

“ I should think it wisest to let Chasca know 
what has happened at once, and ask his advice,” 
Rod suggested. 

“ Very good,” assented the aeronaut. “ Tara, 
can you conduct us to your father 1 ” 

The maiden nodded, and in a few minutes 
more the four visitors were following her across 
the park, having made their exit from the 
sacred edifice without meeting any one. It 
took but a short time to reach the palace 
of the curaca and, once there, Tara led them 


214 An A erial Runaway, 

to the court, and motioning them to seats, 
left them. 

A moment or two later she returned, accom- 
panied by her father, who was talking with 
her excitedly. But even in his excitement he 
did not forget the customary obeisance to his 
guests, and then asked quickly : — 

“What is this that Tara tells me? Has 
Admaxla really been carried away by the 
curaca of Arauco ? I can scarcely believe 
it.” 

“ I am afraid it is only too true,” replied Mr. 
Barton. “ I will tell you what we know in 
addition to what Tara has discovered ; ” and he 
told of the visit of the under priest to their 
rooms, of the story he related, and of his re- 
quest that the lad should act as messenger. 
He also spoke of their own misgiving over the 
lad’s departure. 

When he had finished, Tara again gave a 
detailed account of what she had seen in the 
vestibule of the temple, and how she had fol- 
lowed the captors until she was sure of the 
direction they had taken. Here the professor 
interrupted to say: — 

“ I don’t quite understand why Topar should 
go in that direction. Does not Arauco lie the 
other way ? ” 


215 


Tara s Discovery. 

“ I can explain that movement, I think,” 
responded Chasca; “but let Tara finish her 
story.” 

So the maiden told of her resolve to seek 
the aid of the strangers, and of their desire to 
consult her father. Then the chieftain said : — 

“ Topar took the route he did as a blind, 
should any one happen to notice his flight. 
He will probably land at the foot of the great 
road leading to Haurina, and going up that 
some distance, will then take a cross path 
which joins the main highway a couple of miles 
or so this side of his own city. I will call out 
a company of my soldiers, and by taking the 
more direct route we can easily reach the junc- 
tion of the roads before him. Falling unex- 
pectedly into our ambush there, it will be no 
hard task for us to overpower him and his men 
and rescue Admaxla.” 

“ No ! no ! ” exclaimed the aeronaut, eagerly. 
“ I have a better plan than that, and one 
which, if we can carry it out, will not only 
make Topar glad to surrender the lad to us, 
but will also prevent all bloodshed. I wonder 
if you can furnish me with the necessary 
apparatus ? ” 

“ I will gladly give you whatever is in my 
power,” replied Chasca, a little mystified by, 


2 1 6 A7t A erial Runaway, 

yet having implicit faith in, the proposition of 
his guest. 

The professor gave a few rapid directions, 
the curaca nodded assent, and disappeared for 
a few minutes. When he returned he was 
accompanied by three servants, each bearing 
in his arms a large package wrapped in dark 
woollen cloths, evidently the articles Mr. Barton 
had requested for the carrying out of his plan. 
A moment or two more was spent in complet- 
ing their preparations, and then the party, con- 
sisting of the four visitors, Chasca, and the 
three serving men, set forth for the lake-side. 

Arriving at that part of the public wharf 
directly opposite the point where their landing 
was to be made, they found a light barge await- 
ing them. It was manned by eight oarsmen 
under the charge of a helmsman. As the little 
party came down upon the dock, this officer 
saluted Chasca and reported : — 

“ Y our message came, and I am all ready, sir.” 

“You are prompt, as usual, and it is well,” 
said the curaca, greatly pleased. Then he mo- 
tioned for his companions to embark. 

In an instant the ropes were cast off, and the 
rowers had dipped their muffled oars deep into 
the lake, sending the light craft swiftly, but 
noiselessly, away from the city. Across the 


217 


Taras Discovery, 

water to the southeast could be seen a light 
which the chieftain, in low tones, informed his 
guests was upon the end of the pier where the 
great road from Haurina reached the shore. 

“ There is where Topar will land, if I mistake 
not,” he concluded ; “ and you can see for your- 
selves the advantage we have over him. Our 
own run on the lake is not half as far,” and he 
pointed out a light toward which the boat, 
under the skilful rowing of the sturdy oarsmen, 
fairly seemed to fly. 

During the passage, he also explained more 
fully his idea of the movements of the kid- 
nappers. 

“They will land at the dock I have pointed 
out to you,” said he. “ Then they will go up 
the highway about two miles, striking the cross- 
road which leads to Arauco. It joins the road 
we take about midway between that city and 
our landing. We can easily reach the junction 
before the other party, and carry out your ideas, 
sire, whatever they are.” The last sentence 
was addressed to Professor Barton. 

“ You are quite sure Topar and his men will 
enter the main road at that point ? ” inquired 
the aeronaut, somewhat anxiously. “ It will not 
do to have them escape us, by going some more 
direct way, and so reach Arauco safely. Once 


2i8 


An Aerial Ru7taway. 


they are in the city, our chances of liberating 
Admaxla to-night will be small indeed.” 

“ Of course I am not sure of it,” Chasca 
answered gravely ; “ but it seems to me the 
most natural way for them to proceed, since 
they took the eastern route. They may join 
the great road nearer to the lake, but that would 
not interfere in any way with our plans. It is 
not at all probable that they will enter Arauco 
from any other side than this. Of that I am 
confident.” 

“ All right,” said the professor ; “ I may as 
well, then, explain my scheme more fully, and 
assign to each of you the parts I wish you to 
take in carrying it out.” 

The remainder of the voyage was devoted to 
a full discussion of the details, and when, in a 
surprisingly short time, the wharf was reached, 
each one of the little party knew exactly what 
was expected of him in the coming encounter. 

When Chasca and his friends had disem- 
barked, the former called the helmsman to him, 
and directed him to take his boat down the 
shore a half-mile or so. 

“Wait there,” he continued, “until a light is 
swung to and fro upon the pier. At that sig- 
nal you are to return here for us.” 

This was done that there might be nothing 


Taras Discovery, 


219 


to arouse the suspicions of Topar and his fol- 
lowers, if they, after taking a long circuit up 
the lake, should make a landing at this point, 
instead of going the longer route of the Haurina 
road. 

As the craft disappeared in the darkness, the 
little company started briskly up the wharf, tow- 
ard the junction where they were to await the 
coming of Admaxla and his captors. Twenty- 
five minutes of quick walking brought them to 
the place. All was quiet, and there were no 
indications that any one was near at hand. The 
professor speedily arranged his companions in 
the positions he desired them to occupy. Then 
the tiresome task of waiting was begun. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


A SUCCESSFUL RUSE. 

When Admaxla’s feet were pulled from 
under him, and he felt the high priest’s arms 
encircling his neck with their suffocating grasp, 
he was naturally enough greatly alarmed. But 
when he had been gagged and bound, and 
found himself being carried out of the temple, 
his usual self-possession returned to him. 

Having caught a glimpse of the leader of his 
assailants as they passed under the light in 
the temple vestibule, he recognized in him 
the curaca of Arauco, and noted, therefore, 
with some surprise, the direction the captors 
took upon leaving the park. He was not 
astonished, however, to find a barge in wait- 
ing when they reached the dock. 

Into this he was roughly thrown. The rest 
of the squad followed leisurely, as though con- 
fident they would not be pursued, and then 
the craft moved slowly off into the lake. 

As he lay in the bottom of the vessel 
220 


A Successful Ruse, 221 

Admaxla’s brain was busily at work to find 
some explanation for his seizure. He did not 
for a moment regard himself as the chief object 
in view, nor did he feel alarmed about his per- 
sonal safety. Reasoning that should anything 
serious happen to him, the priest and his 
nephew would only bring upon themselves the 
vengeance of his father and Chasca, the boy at 
once dismissed the thought. 

No ; the more he turned the matter over in 
his mind, the more convinced he became that 
he had been carried off in order that Challcu 
might have an unimpeded opportunity to vent 
his spite upon the strangers. When that was 
done, he would be set free. His chief concern, 
therefore, was how the castaways might be 
warned in time to prevent harm from coming 
to them. 

When the boat reached the mainland, the 
lad had arrived at no satisfactory conclusion in 
the matter. He could only wait his time, on 
the alert to use an opportunity for escape the 
moment it seemed to be at hand. 

As the barge was made fast to the wharf, one 
of the soldiers bent over him and severed the 
bonds around his ankles. 

“ Get up,” he said. 

The boy did so, and it was a great relief 


2 22 An A erial Runaway, 

after lying in the cramped position he had 
occupied for the last half-hour. As he stepped 
out upon the pier, he, notwithstanding the 
darkness, recognized it as the one where the 
great road to Haurina began, and was more 
than ever puzzled by the fact. Where were 
his captors taking him ? 

After consulting a moment with Topar, the 
soldier who had cut his fetters came and re- 
moved the gag from his mouth, saying as he 
did so : — 

“ So long as you keep quiet all will be well ; 
but if you utter a cry. I’ll run you through with 
my spear. We don’t intend to carry you all 
the way, and you cannot walk far with that 
stick in your mouth.” 

Admaxla nodded his assent, thankful to be 
relieved of the gag u^on ahy conditions. He 
secretly rejoiced, moreover, as he was now free, 
with the exception of his hands, and hoped to 
be able to escape from his captors in some way 
before their destination should be reached. 

When the curaca had given a few instruc- 
tions to his barge master the little party set 
forth, Topar in the lead, followed by Admaxla 
between two of the soldiers, while the other 
four men brought up the rear. The great 
highway was kept to the first cross-road, when 


223 


A Successful Ruse, 

a turn was made to the right. The prisoner 
knew from the direction now taken that Arauco 
was their destination, and it gave him fresh 
courage. He was confident that in the eight 
miles or more which they must travel to reach 
the town, he would find some opportunity to 
break loose from his captors. 

The squad pushed on at a pace that took 
them rapidly over the smooth way, which they 
could easily follow though the night was ex- 
ceedingly dark. Moment after moment passed, 
and although Admaxla kept a sharp lookout, he 
had seen as yet no chance of escape. By vil- 
lages and solitary dwellings they went, meeting 
no one, and hearing no sound save the low 
tread of their own feet. Evidently the whole 
district was fast asleep. 

With every step' the lad’s heart grew heavier 
and heavier, and his hopes fell lower and lower. 
His guards were keeping too good a watch over 
him to admit of a sudden break from them, and 
when at length he knew they were approaching 
the point where the road they were on crossed 
the great highway from Arauco to the lake, he 
was almost in despair. 

Then suddenly, from a spot just in front of 
them, a light burst forth, rather faint at first, 
and flashing this way and that, but all the time 


224 


An Aerial Runaway, 


growing brighter and brighter. Before the 
startled soldiers had collected their wits, a sec- 
ond light shone forth on the left, and a third 
upon their right. Back and forth the uncanny 
illuminations wavered, now this way, now that, 
slower and still more slowly, until the three con- 
verged upon the crossing of the thoroughfares 
just before them. 

As the amazed spectators gazed, there sud- 
denly appeared, in the midst of that unearthly 
radiance, a form, — a form so tall, that, in the 
excited and awe-stricken condition of the watch- 
ers, it seemed to tower up to the very heavens. 
Clad in the royal robes, with a flashing sword 
in his hand, and a look upon his face which 
awoke their greatest fear, Professor Barton 
confronted them. 

Slowly raising the weapon in his hand, until 
it pointed straight at the trembling throng, he 
sternly uttered the one word : — 

“ Admaxla ! ” 

With that utterance the last vestige of self- 
control left Topar and his men, and with loud 
cries of fear they turned and ran back up 
the road down which they had just come, leav- 
ing their prisoner standing alone before the 
aeronaut. 

If the other natives had been alarmed and 


A Successful Ruse, 225 

awed by what they regarded as a direct inter- 
vention of the gods, it was not so with the 
captive lad. As soon as he recognized Pro- 
fessor Barton, his apprehensions had fled, for he 
knew his friend was there to save him. How 
the professor came to know of his predicament, 
he could not imagine ; nor could he understand 
in what way the wise stranger knew just when 
and where to intercept his captors. The man- 
ner of his coming, and his mysterious appear- 
ance in the centre of that seemingly miraculous 
light, the boy took as a matter of little moment. 
It was his friend’s way of confounding his ene- 
mies, and it had been effectual ; with that he 
was content. He was not afraid of him. 

So as the curaca of Arauco and his party 
disappeared up the cross-road, Admaxla ad- 
vanced joyfully to meet Mr. Barton. The latter 
received him warmly, and quickly cut the ropes 
confining the lad’s hands. Then, from their 
various places of concealment, came the other 
three visitors, Chasca, and his three servants. 

After their greetings were over. Rod turned 
to the aeronaut and said exultingly : — 

“Your plan was a success, professor. I con- 
fess, had I been one of Topar’s company I 
should have fled with them.” 

“ But, tell me,” interrupted the native lad, 

Q 


226 


An Aerial Runaway. 


“ how did you know of my capture, and where 
to meet us ? And what is this plan of which 
Rod speaks ? ” 

“We will gladly tell you all,” Professor Bar- 
ton said heartily. “ Tara has been your guar- 
dian angel this time ; ” and he related the 
maiden’s discovery, her appeal to them, the 
consultation with Chasca, and their hurried 
trip across the lake. Then he continued : — 

“ As to the plan of which Rod speaks, he 
refers to the way in which I gave Topar and 
his men such a scare. I can easily explain that. 
I sent Rod a little way to the south on the great 
highway, and Todd an equal space to the north ; 
while Mr. Todd went about the same distance 
to the west, on the cross-road. Each of them 
carried one of your small metal lamps and a 
large silver mirror; but the lights were kept 
carefully concealed until Chasca, who had been 
sent east along the cross-road, reported that the 
kidnappers were coming. 

“ The lamps were then uncovered, and the 
mirrors placed behind them in such a way as 
to reflect their lights to the juncture of the 
roads. When they were all focussed there, I 
arose from the road, where I had been lying, 
and confronted you. You see it was a simple 
matter after all.” 


A Successful Ruse, 227 

But in spite of the fact that Chasca had been 
a partaker in the plan, and that the aeronaut 
had so fully explained the whole affair to 
Admaxla, the curaca and lad regarded it as 
another proof that the visitors were the chil- 
dren of the sun in very truth. How would 
they have thought of and carried out the suc- 
cessful ruse if they were not wiser than the 
children of men } 

Mr. Todd now suggested that it would be 
well to start at once on their return, that they 
might reach the city before daylight. To this 
the rest gave a hearty approval, and gathering 
up the lamps and mirrors, which were turned 
over to the serving men, they set out at a brisk 
walk for the lake. 

The return trip was made without incident, 
and the rescuers arrived in the white city an 
hour or more before dawn, without meeting a 
person. J ust before the curaca parted with them. 
Professor Barton drew him one side and said: — 

“No one but the members of our own party, 
Chasca, knows anything of the occurrences of 
this night ; and the kidnappers saw no one at 
the junction of the roads but myself. You 
readily understand, therefore, that it will be 
well to have nothing said whatever in regard 
to the affair. Publicity can do no good, while 


228 


An Aerial Runaway, 


silence will shroud the entire circumstance of 
Admaxla’s deliverance with mystery, and throw 
Challcu and his confederates into greater per- 
plexity than ever,” a suggestion to which the 
chieftain gave a willing assent. 

Upon their return to their apartments in the 
temple, the four castaways retired for a few 
hours’ rest. But the native lad only lay down 
until he heard the horn giving forth its notes 
in honor of the rising sun. Then he arose to 
carry out a little plan of his own which ever 
since his rescue had been in his mind. 

He knew that it was a custom of the high 
priest to take a walk in the park after the morn- 
ing service. Slipping downstairs and out of 
the eastern portal while all were intent on the 
sacred ceremonies, he went directly to a point 
where he believed the old ecclesiastic would 
pass in his promenade. Concealing himself 
there among some shrubbery he waited. 

In ten or fifteen minutes Challcu came in 
sight on his way down the path, and to the 
delight of the concealed boy was unattended 
by any of the subordinate priests. Crouching 
low until he was nearly opposite him, Admaxla 
stepped suddenly forth before the unsuspecting 
man. Then as the dignitary started back in 
amazement and alarm, the lad said politely : — 


A Successful Ruse, 


229 


“ Good morning, Challcu ! I see you have 
quite recovered from your recent illness.” 

The high priest for a moment paled per- 
ceptibly. In some way unaccountable to him 
his plot had failed, the hated youth was at 
liberty, and knew who his assailants were. 
What the outcome would now be, he could not 
tell ; and the uncertainty and fear which swept 
through his heart for an instant nearly over- 
whelmed him. Then uttering an exclamation 
of mingled wrath and mortification, he made a 
dash at the lad. He would seize him and 
throttle him, then and there, before he could 
make known the attack upon him. 

Admaxla was too quick for him, however, 
and with a mocking laugh dodged quickly by 
him and ran off up the path, leaving the baffled 
schemer shaking his fists in impotent rage. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


A STARTLING PROPOSAL. 

For some minutes the high priest stood 
there muttering incoherently and shaking his 
clenched fists in an impotent rage. But at 
length he recollected where he was, and looked 
furtively about him. Drawing a sigh of relief 
as he saw that no one had witnessed his out- 
burst of passion, he resumed his interrupted 
walk. 

But though he was now outwardly calm, the 
tempest still boiled and seethed within him. 
One moment he was ready to tear the hapless 
Admaxla in pieces, had he been within his 
reach ; the next his wrath was kindled against 
his nephew, who must have failed in some part 
of his trust, as the ecclesiastic viewed the 
matter. Then he would turn his angry 
thoughts to the strange visitors, whose coming 
had precipitated him into the unhappy predica- 
ment in which he now found himself. 

With the thought of the strangers, a dread 

230 


A Startling Proposal 


231 


would come into his heart, and his cheeks would 
pale. How much did they know of this affair, 
and how would it affect their conduct toward 
him ? For, try to hide the fact as he could, and 
he never admitted it even to himself, Challcu 
was afraid of Professor Barton and his com- 
rades. 

Still the predominating feeling in the high 
priest’s mind was one of anger against Topar. 
View it in any light he would, the old ecclesi- 
astic could not help feeling that the curaca had 
been remiss in his duty. The chief blame 
rested on him, therefore, and he must be made 
to smart for it. 

As soon as the noon service in the temple 
should be over, he would go and interview his 
nephew. It must be impressed upon his mind 
that his uncle would allow no trifling, even by 
him, with his plans. 

Having reached this conclusion, Challcu re- 
traced his steps to the temple, that he might 
make the necessary preparations for his con- 
templated trip. He arranged for an assistant to 
take charge of the evening service, and also the 
one of the following morning, and ordered his 
official litter to be at the door promptly at the 
close of the noon ceremonies. 

His orders were strictly obeyed, and an hour 


An Aerial Runaway, 


232 

after noon found him across the lake and well 
on his way to his native city. Once there, he 
was borne directly to the palace of Topar in 
the centre of the town. During the entire 
journey the priest’s wrath at his nephew’s care- 
lessness had been steadily rising, and the 
moment he entered the room where the curaca 
sat busily engaged with matters pertaining to 
his province, the old man burst forth with a 
shower of abuse : — 

“ A fine mess you’ve made of it, haven’t you } 
A nice guard you must have kept over Admaxla, 
that you couldn’t hold him captive for six hours ! 
A remarkable planner you, to fail thus at the 
very beginning ! How do you ever expect to 
get the best of Chasca and — ” 

“ Hush ! ” interposed the younger man, who 
had listened to his uncle up to this point in 
silence ; “ if you do not wish to have all Antalca 
know your plans, it would be well to lower 
your voice. As for what you accuse me of,” 
he went on calmly, “ I am perfectly innocent. 
You could have done no better yourself. Lis- 
ten ! ” and he related the story of Admaxla’s 
rescue, as it had appeared to him, closing as 
follows : — 

“ I told you, Uncle Challcu, as you may 
remember, that it was not safe to make any 


A Startling Proposal 233 

plans which were against the strangers, and 
the outcome has proved the truth of my words. 
How did the tall visitor know that Admaxla 
had been seized We met no one by the way. 
Who told him what route we were to take 1 I 
had not made that fact known even to you. 
How came he to outstrip us, and stand awaiting 
us there at the fork of the roads ? Have you 
heard of any boat that took him across the lake ? 
What was that light that streamed forth from 
every quarter of the heavens, and surrounded 
the man with the brightness of the sun ? I 
have my own explanation, which I freely give 
you : he and his comrades are certainly more 
than mortal.” 

When Topar first interrupted the high 
priest with his timely rebuke, that dignitary be- 
came so angry he could scarcely control himself ; 
but as the curaca went on with his story of the 
happenings at the cross-roads, the look on the 
old ecclesiastic’s face changed to one of fear. 
Nor was that alarm lessened as the nephew by 
his shrewd questions and final announcement 
proclaimed his own estimation of the character 
of the nation’s guests. For a moment after 
the narrative was finished he stood there non- 
plussed, then, rallying himself with great effort, 
he said with a sneer : — 


2 34 An A eria I Ru naway. 

“ That is surely a fine tale to cover your own 
carelessness. Gods, indeed ! Chicken thieves, 
more likely ! And you expect me to believe 
that nonsense ? ” 

“ Very well,” responded the curaca, with a 
quiet smile. He was evidently resolved not to 
be taunted into a passion. Taking up a small 
silver bell on the table beside him, he rang it 
sharply. It was answered in a moment by a 
domestic, to whom he said : — 

“Send Vira and Chanca here at once.” 

The servant withdrew, and the men were 
silent until the curtains were lifted and two 
soldiers entered and saluted. 

“ Tell the high priest what you saw at the 
junction of the roads last night, Vira,” said 
Topar, curtly. 

The older of the soldiers stepped forward, 
and with an imploring gesture cried : — 

“ I beg of you, sire — ” 

“ Go on ! ” exclaimed the chief, sternly. 

The man paled perceptibly, and his voice 
trembled as he complied. When he had done 
the curaca asked : — 

“ Chanca, have you any correction to make ? ” 

“ No, sire,” replied the second soldier. “ It is 
as he has said.” 

“You are dismissed.” 


A Startling Prop osaL 235 

After they had filed out of the room, the 
young man turned to the old one, saying : — 

“ What do you think now, uncle ? Have I 
told you the truth ? ” 

“ I believe you have,” was the reluctant assent. 
“ But it does not change my determination to 
have my revenge on the strangers, only it must 
come in another way. But of that I will speak 
later; let me now ask, what are your future 
plans Admaxla will certainly tell his father 
and Chasca of what has happened, and you and 
I will be called upon to answer to them for 
what we have done. How are you going to 
meet their charges } ” 

“ If it were not for the strangers’ presence 
here, and their friendship for Tupac and his 
brother-in-law, I would revolt the moment they 
preferred charges against me,” the curaca re- 
plied. “ But so long as these children of the 
sun side with our enemies, we must submit.” 

“ Bah ! ” ejaculated the ecclesiastic ; “ you are 
a woman. Where has your pride gone ? Where 
is your courage Let me advise this time. 
Perhaps my plans will not seem so foolish as 
they did before.” 

“ I am willing to listen to any suggestions 
you care to make,” was the answer. 

For hours the two men talked together, the 


236 


An Aerial Runaway. 


priest cajoling, threatening, entreating, explain- 
ing, and night had come long before the con- 
ference was brought to a close. At last Topar 
agreed to his uncle’s plan, and the latter said, 
as he prepared to return to the white city : — 
“Then it is settled. You will see Nasca of 
Haurina, and persuade him to side with us. 
If he consents, we will, when Chasca calls us 
to account for this kidnapping affair, make the 
counter proposal.” 

“Yes, I will go over to Haurina to-morrow, 
and do my best to enlist Nasca on our side ; 
and as soon as I have done so, will send you 
word. We will then be all ready for the 
movements of the enemy. But will you not 
eat before you return, uncle ? ” 

No, I must set forth at once;” and in a 
moment more Challcu was in his litter and 
moving toward the city at a rapid pace. 

The following day the curaca of Arauco 
made a formal call upon his colleague at the 
neighboring town, and held a lengthy inter- 
view with him. The result was eminently 
satisfactory, to judge from the expression of his 
face as he journeyed homeward. On his arrival 
there, he immediately despatched a courier to 
the high priest with the single sentence : — 
“All is well.” 


A Startling Proposal, 237 

The receipt of this message gave the old 
ecclesiastic great satisfaction, and he rubbed 
his hands gleefully in anticipation of the coming 
conflict ; for he did not doubt that Chasca and 
Tupac would call a meeting of the Senate, at 
which they would lay the charge of conspiracy 
against himself and his nephew. He was on 
the watch for the first indications of such an 
action on their part, and also kept an under 
priest constantly shadowing the strangers, that 
they might not in any way interfere with his 
new plot. 

But the days dragged slowly on — one, two, 
three, — and still Chasca made no demonstra- 
tion. The high priest was much puzzled by 
this fact, and not a little disappointed as well. 
Unless something was done immediately, the 
opportunity on which he was counting for the 
success of his last plan would be gone. So on 
the fourth day he decided to force matters, and 
resort to one of his rights as the presiding 
officer of the Antalcan Senate. 

In consequence of this decision, the five 
curacas were all exceedingly amazed and mysti- 
fied by a summons to attend a special Senate 
meeting on the next day. In all the history of 
the nation, such a thing had never occurred 
before. While the high priest had the power 


238 


A 71 Aerial Runaway, 


to convene the Senate, it was an understood 
rule of that body that only the curaca of the 
white city should actually call them together. 

There was an inkling in the minds of all, 
however, that the call had something to do with 
the strange visitants to the plateau, but just 
what the high priest had determined to do, 
was not clear even to Topar. With their curi- 
osity aroused to the highest pitch, the five civil 
dignitaries of the mountain realm were promptly 
on hand the following day at about ten o’clock, 
the hour set for the meeting. 

They had all taken their places in the coun- 
cil chamber when the high priest, clad in his 
most gorgeous robes, entered the apartment 
and took his place upon the dais. After the 
usual form of opening the assembly had been 
gone through with, Challcu arose and said in 
his suavest and most conciliating tones : — 

“ My brothers, you are all, no doubt, wondering 
why I have departed from a well-known custom 
of our nation, and, in accordance with a right 
which, though never before used, is clearly mine, 
have ventured to call you together at this un- 
usual time. You will recollect, however, that 
in three days comes the feast of Raymi, when 
the sun-god, having reached the southernmost 
point in his course, turns and comes back again 


A Startling Proposal 239 

to his own land. You will also remember that 
each year, when this festival comes, we are ac- 
customed to sacrifice the most beautiful maiden 
in all Antalca to our glorious god, in return 
for his many mercies to us during the twelve 
months. 

“ But this year there have come to us some 
mysterious visitors, claiming to have descended 
from the home of the sun ; they are even now 
the guests of this temple. There is a doubt in 
the minds of some of us, however, as to the 
genuineness of their claim,” — and he waved 
his hand toward Topar and Nasca, — “and it 
has been suggested that instead of our usual 
offering we shall cause our visitors to undergo 
a test in proof of their divinity. 

“ This test shall be this : the great altar in 
the temple shall be removed, and the strangers 
may delegate one of their number to stand be- 
neath the dome when at noon the god sends 
the fire to light the sacrifice. If the one chosen 
shall be able to endure the very essence of the 
sun-god himself, then will we know that he and 
his comrades are indeed children of the sun. 
But if not, then they all shall be sacrificed to 
appease the anger of a god who has been out- 
raged by their blasphemous claims. What say 
you, my brothers ? ” 


240 An Aerial Runaway, 

As the high priest ceased and looked down 
upon the assembled curacas with a bland smile, 
there came a dead silence. No one spoke for 
a full minute. Then Chasca jumped to his feet 
and burst forth : — 

“ Oh, man ! thou counsellest vain things ! 
Thy suggestions are born of foolishness and 
of a wicked heart ! For the ruin of our land 
dost thou speak ; that thou mayest bring down 
the vengeance of the gods upon the nation for 
an insult offered to the children they have con- 
descended to send among us. Rather had I 
that my daughter should be the offering to the 
sun, than that this sacrilege should be com- 
mitted.” 

He had barely taken his seat when Tupac 
sprang to his feet and in vigorous language 
sustained his brother-in-law. He said: — 

“We know that the strangers are all that 
they claim to be, my brothers. Did they not 
restrain the sacred fire until our high priest 
himself gave them homage.^ Have they not 
told us of the fate of the land from which our 
fathers sprang.? Have they done us aught but 
good since they came among us, defeating even 
the counsels of the wicked .? I say this great 
wrong shall not be done.” 

A stormy half-hour ensued. The priest and 


A Startling Proposal 


241 


his nephew, supported by Nasca, contended 
that the test was lawful, and would not in any 
way bring down the wrath of the gods upon 
the nation ; while the other three members of 
the Senate were as positive in their denuncia- 
tions of the ecclesiastic and his plans, and their 
conviction that it meant woe to the people. 

At length the curaca of the white city 
believed he saw a way out of the difficulty that 
confronted him and his colleagues. Consulting 
with them a moment, he announced : — 

“ I have a proposal to make. Let us submit 
the matter to the strangers themselves. If they 
consent to the test, all is well. If not, then we 
shall know, once for all, that they are not the 
true children of the sun, but are impostors.” 

This he said because his faith in the guests 
was so great that he felt sure they would in 
some way defeat the high priest’s scheme, when 
they knew of it. 

Challcu’s eyes sparkled at this suggestion of 
Chasca. He thought his purpose would now 
certainly be attained. For should the strangers 
object to the test (a course he felt sure they 
would adopt), all would believe them to be 
frauds. So he assented to the arrangement, 
and a messenger was sent in haste for the 
aeronauts. 

R 


242 An Aerial Runaway, 

They came immediately, and when they had 
been ushered to their seats, Chasca, as spokes- 
man for the Senate, made known to them the 
high priest’s wish, and his own opposition to 
it. He in fact stated just how the Senate was 
divided in its opinion, and that finally it had 
been decided to submit the matter to the visit- 
ors themselves. 

The answer of the professor to the startling 
proposition came promptly. Moreover it was 
a complete surprise to all the assembled digni- 
taries, and a bitter disappointment to Challcu 
and his confederates. Looking the priest 
squarely in the face, he said slowly and dis- 
tinctly : — 

“We accept the test. I myself will repre- 
sent my companions on the third day at noon.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE JUDGMENT OF THE GODS. 

When the castaways reached their rooms, 
Mr. Todd and the lads were loud in their con- 
demnation of the aeronaut’s act. 

“ Why did you make that promise, profes- 
sor ? ” asked Rod. “ If you had not, we might 
have fled before the feast day, and escaped. 
But now your word is given, and we must 
remain.” 

“ Yes, indeed,” chimed in Todd. “ You might 
have told them we would let them know our 
decision in the morning, and then we could 
have made our escape during the night. 

“ It certainly seems too bad,” added the 
manufacturer, “that you should run any risk 
needlessly, Mr. Barton. Could not some other 
way out of the predicament have been found ? ” 

The aeronaut took their chidings in good 
humor. “ Wait one moment,” said he. “ Let 
us look at this unfortunate affair from all sides. 
Although since Admaxla’s capture and release 
243 


244 


An Aerial Runaway, 


I have been hastening my preparations for our 
departure, assisted by you all, I have not in the 
week been able to complete them, and it will 
surely take three days more to do so. So we 
are not ready to flee, even were that possible. 

“ Again, there is no doubt that until after this 
feast day has come, Challcu will keep us under 
a strict surveillance, as he has been doing for a 
number of days ; so that the moment we at- 
tempted flight we should be seized and made 
prisoners. Then we should all be in danger of 
our lives, for even our friends would believe we 
were impostors. 

“ Finally, we were in a crisis where to falter 
would have been to have lost all the prestige 
we have gained since we have been here. This 
test was a cunningly devised plan of our enemies 
to overthrow us. Challcu expected us either to 
refuse the proposition he made outright, or else 
to turn it aside in some way. In either case he 
would have declared we were not the children 
of the sun. The fact that I promptly accepted 
the offer, and pledged myself to act as the 
representative of my party, was a direct slap in 
the old priest’s face. No one is so disconcerted 
as he, and he will grow more and more uneasy 
up to the hour of the contest. Then, too, why 
shouldn’t I accept the test.f^ We have only to 


The Judgment of the Gods, 245 

put the lens in the dome out of focus, and there 
will be no danger whatever.” 

“ But,” objected Rod, “ suppose the old rascal 
places a guard over the staircase leading into 
the dome, and we are unable to shift the lens ? 
What then?” 

The professor smiled, though somewhat 
gravely. “ It is not likely that the priest will do 
so,” he remarked, “ for he found everything in 
order when he made his last examination. But 
should he do it, we are not without friends, and 
must at the last moment force our way into the 
dome. If that is impossible — why, I trust I 
shall die as a Christian and an American should, 
while you must make a desperate effort for 
freedom.” 

A silence fell upon the little company for some 
moments. All were thinking of the loved ones 
at home, and wondering whether they should 
ever see them again. Truly they were now in 
the gravest situation they had experienced dur- 
ing their wanderings ; and a prayer went up 
from each heart that the same kind providence 
who had brought them safely through all their 
previous perils might also protect them in this 
one. 

At length Rod burst forth: “ We must suc- 
ceed in changing the lens, professor. We can- 


246 


An Aerial Runaway, 


not spare you, and would not if we could. 
There must be some way out of this awful 
scrape, I’m sure.” 

“We will do our best, whatever the outcome,” 
was the reply. 

All further chance of conversation was stopped 
by the entrance of Chasca, Tupac, and Haulpa. 
The three curacas had come to assure their 
guests that they still had firm faith in them, and 
to beg them not to count the request of the 
high priest and his confederates as the wish 
of the land. 

“ Our whole nation regard you, as indeed you 
are, the children of the sun,” said the ruler of 
the white city : “ and if this crime must be 
answered for, we implore that only Challcu, 
Topar, and Nasca bear the punishment, for they 
alone are guilty.” 

The aeronaut, as speaker for his party, assured 
Chasca and his comrades that no fear need be 
entertained for Antalca. “We know,” he de- 
clared, “ perfectly well who is at the bottom of 
this movement, and whom to punish. The in- 
nocent are safe ; even those who have been 
enticed into the plot shall be given amnesty ; 
only on the arch-conspirator himself shall the 
vengeance of the gods descend ” — this he said 
at a venture, because an impulse he could not 


The Judgment of the Gods. 247 

resist suddenly came upon him ; but he had no 
idea how prophetic were his words. 

The three chieftains were delighted with this 
assurance ; and then Haulpa, bending low before 
the castaways, made another request. It was 
that the visitors should come to Chochima as 
his guests on the day before the feast of Raymi, 
and so be there to witness the ceremonies which 
were to take place on the little plateau where 
the castaways landed. 

“ These ceremonies, as you know,” he con- 
tinued, “ occur the following day at dawn, and 
there will be ample time for you to see them 
and then return to the white city before noon, 
the hour for your proposed test.” 

This invitation the professor deemed it wise 
to accept, and accordingly did so for himself and 
his companions. When the curacas had left 
them alone again, he said : — 

“ How impossible it is to remove the feeling 
from even these natives’ minds that we are 
from their sun-god, although we have tried to 
explain our way of coming and the wonders of 
our own land to them ! We may as well give 
it up, and allow them to believe it as long as 
they will. But on account of this trip to Cho- 
chima, we shall be compelled to utilize every 
moment, in order to finish our arrangement for 


248 


A 71 Aerial Rmiaway, 


our escape before we start for that city. There 
will be no time afterward.” 

The next two days, therefore, were busy ones 
for the little party ; but on the afternoon of the 
second, when they set out on their visit to 
Haulpa, everything was in readiness for them 
to leave the mountain, should they be permitted 
to do so. Just before they left the temple. 
Professor Barton called Admaxla, who was to 
remain in charge of their apartments, to him 
and said: — 

“ My lad, much depends upon you. We 
shall not be able to return here in time to visit 
the dome until the very last minute. Should 
we be delayed, it will be necessary for you to 
make the trip, and throw the lens out of focus 
for us. Can you do it } ” 

“ I will try, sire,” the boy answered earnestly. 
“ Should you not be here by the time the peo- 
ple begin to assemble for the service, I will 
climb up the tower, and if possible carry out 
your command.” 

“ I know you will, when you realize that my 
life may depend upon your act,” said the aero- 
naut gravely, and shaking the youth’s hand 
warmly; then he joined his companions in the 
corridor. 

The journey to the eastern part of the plateau 


The Judgment of the Gods, • 249 

was accomplished in safety, and the castaways 
were hospitably received by the curaca of Cho- 
chima. A good night’s rest was enjoyed, not- 
withstanding the trying ordeal of the coming 
day, for all the party were weary from the 
strenuous exertions of the last two days. At 
an early hour in the morning they were aroused, 
and, after a hasty lunch, set forth for the scene 
of the great festival. 

As the litters of Haulpa and his friends were 
borne down the great road to the cliff, they 
were everywhere greeted with shouts of joy and 
acts of homage. In each town and hamlet 
along the path the dwellings were decorated 
with brilliant flowers, while at every post-house 
gay flags were unfurled to the breeze. 

On reaching the shepherds’ hamlet where 
the castaways had first been entertained, the 
company left their litters and made a short 
visit upon the old headsman. Each of the 
aeronauts thanked him in turn for his hospital- 
ity, and assured him that it should not be 
forgotten. The patriarchal native seemed 
overcome with joy to think the children of the 
sun should deign to notice him, and could 
scarcely contain himself. 

When they were about to leave the village 
chief’s humble dwelling, Haulpa informed them 


250 


A7i A erial Runaway, 


that the festal procession was approaching, and 
waiting until it came up, they would then take 
their places in it. 

The delay was brief, and the visitors were 
soon watching with great interest the different 
companies as they passed. First there came a 
band of small children, dressed in gay colors, 
and with wreaths of flowers upon their heads. 
The next throng was composed of youths and 
maidens clad in pure white, and bearing offer- 
ings of fruit and flowers in their hands. Behind 
them were the vestal virgins chanting sweetly, 
and swinging their golden vessels filled with 
incense. Then followed the priests of Cho- 
chima in order of rank, closing with the chief 
ecclesiastic of the city, who was the third reli- 
gious dignitary in the land, Challcu of the 
white city and Xauxa of Zoctlan alone out- 
ranking him. As he came abreast of the wait- 
ing party, walking all alone, Haulpa stepped 
into the procession beside him, motioning Pro- 
fessor Barton and his comrades to fall in behind. 
This brought the visitors into the place of high- 
est honor. 

In the rear of the great train, but at a respect- 
ful distance, came all the inhabitants of the dis- 
trict, a vast throng, making the air resound 
with their acclamations to the sun-god. The 


The Judgment of the Gods, 251 

march was continued to the little platform 
where the airship had been wrecked. 

When this was reached, the vanguard of 
children and youth burst into song, parting, as 
they sang, into two companies, allowing the 
virgins and priests to pass between them. 
These in turn parted, leaving an open laneway 
down which the chief priest advanced alone, 
Haulpa and his guests halting at the extreme 
western edge of the tiny plateau. 

In the centre of this opening a small dais 
had been placed. Mounting this, the ecclesi- 
astic waited until the sun suddenly peeped 
above the distant horizon, sending its first rays 
through the opening in the cliff, and so on 
over the throng and great plateau beyond. 
Then he raised his hands and began a solemn 
but beautiful apostrophe to the shining orb, the 
giver of light and life to Antalca. 

At its close the children and youths advanced 
and cast their wreaths and offerings of flowers 
and fruit at the feet of the priest, burying him for 
a moment within the huge pile. Then bursting 
suddenly forth from the garlands, as the sun 
might come forth from a cloud, he hastened 
over to the waiting curaca and his friends. 
This was a signal that the return march was to 
begin, and in reverse order the great procession 


252 An Aerial Runaway, 

set out for Chochima. At the shepherds’ ham- 
let, however, the castaways resumed their litters 
and, in advance of the train, were borne swiftly 
off toward the white city. 

Not far from ten o’clock they arrived at the 
lake, and embarked in a light barge which 
was awaiting them in charge of Chasca. No 
time was lost in getting away, and the craft 
was soon nearing the island city. 

Then there came suddenly over the waters 
to the ears of the voyagers a strange, booming 
sound, unlike anything they had before heard 
on the mountain top. As it fell upon their 
ears the oarsmen dropped their blades with a 
crash, their faces white with alarm, while Chasca 
rose abruptly from his seat, and gazed with an 
awed look toward the temple, from which the 
sound evidently proceeded. 

Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! Boom ! 

Five times that deep, solemn sound came 
surging across the intervening space, like a 
knell of doom. Then all was still again. 

The curaca breathed a sigh of relief, but 
there was a perplexed expression on his face. 
Motioning to his rowers, however, to resume 
their oars, he again took his seat ; then he said, 
in answer to the inquiring gaze of his pas- 
sengers : — 


253 


The Judgment of the Gods, 

“ It is the great temple gong. It is used 
only on the death of a curaca or high priest, 
tolling seven times for the latter, and nine 
times for the former. * It never struck five 
^ notes before, and I do not understand its mean- 
ing. But I fear it forbodes some terrible dis- 
aster, perhaps to our nation,” and he glanced 
wistfully at the professor. 

“ It is less than death,” replied Mr. Barton, 
not knowing what else to say, and alluding to 
the number of the strokes. 

The opinion of Chasca seemed to pervade 
the crowds on the dock and in the streets, to 
judge from the expression of their faces as the 
little party passed among them on their hasty 
journey to the temple. Here the curaca left 
his guests, who immediately sought their quar- 
ters. There they found Admaxla, his face as 
he greeted them expressing both concern and 
amusement. 

His first words to Mr. Barton were somewhat 
alarming : — 

“ The high priest has not only visited the 
dome himself, but has stationed an under priest 
at the foot of the ladder leading up to the lens. 
I have been several times up to a point where 
I could see the fellow, and he was always there. 
What will you do ? ” 


254 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“Wait,” was the response. “Perhaps the 
guard will be withdrawn just before the service 
begins. You must be ready to slip up there 
the moment he departs. If he does not leave 
soon enough, he must be got out of the way. 
Can you manage him 'I ” 

“ I think so. But did you hear the gong 
sound a half hour ago ? ” Admaxla now ques- 
tioned. 

“ Yes, what does it mean? ” was Rod’s eager 
inquiry. 

“ It means that Challcu is already alarmed. 
He fears that its ringing portends evil to him- 
self. That is why I rang it. You see,” he 
explained, “ I knew how to reach the gong, and 
watching my opportunity, struck it five times, 
and then slipped away unobserved. The priests, 
with the old chief at their head, came running 
immediately to see who had sounded the alarm, 
and finding no one about, went back to their 
apartments greatly mystified. All believe it to 
be an evil omen,” and the lad laughed merrily. 

“ God grant that it be not an evil omen to 
us! ” ejaculated Mr. Todd, fervently. 

But there was no opportunity for further 
talk, as it was already time for the castaways to 
descend to the audience room. With a last 
word to Admaxla to be faithful to his trust. 


The Judgment of the Gods, 255 

they left him, and with anxious hearts went 
down the broad stairs. 

As they entered the great hall below, they 
found it filled to overflowing. In fact, through 
the vestibule, down the steps, and out into the 
park, the crowd extended. The whole city was 
there, and many had come from across the lake 
to witness the testing of the strangers ; for the 
wily Challcu had taken care that the fact should 
be known throughout the land. If he won the 
victory, he meant to have it as great as possible. 

Within the railing stood the high priest, 
but the altar had been moved back a short dis- 
tance, and in its place was a small circular mat, 
to which Professor Barton was led. There he 
stood, not only in the dress, but with the air of 
a king, while a confident smile lit up his noble 
countenance. In their accustomed positions 
outside the barrier stood the other castaways. 

There was a moment or two of waiting, in 
which the hearts of the four aeronauts, notwith- 
standing their calm demeanor, beat anxiously. 
Would Admaxla be able to reach the dome 
and swing the great burning glass out of its 
place in time ? They must wait and see. 

In upon their thoughts came the sound of the 
golden horn announcing the hour of noon. 
Challcu advanced, and raising his hands, prayed 


256 


An Aerial Runaway. 


the sun-god to decide between his true priest 
and the accursed stranger. Then the scarlet 
curtains up in the dome parted, but no answer- 
ing flash of light came down the shaft. 

There was a moment’s pause, during which 
the old ecclesiastic strove manfully to conceal 
his alarm and chagrin that no flame had come 
at his call ; then once more he raised his hands 
and, with a loud voice, besought the sun to 
vindicate his votary. At the same instant Pro- 
fessor Barton was seen to raise his own hand 
above his head, as though making an appeal in 
his own behalf. 

Again the curtains rolled back, and this time 
down from the roof that swift, blinding ray 
came. Straight toward the uplifted face of 
Challcu it darted, striking him fairly in the 
eyes. 

With a wild despairing cry, “ Oh, Viraco- 
cha ! ^ My sight ! My sight ! ” the priest 
dropped at the aeronaut’s feet, while the great 
throng fell to the paved floor as dead men. 

1 The Quichuan name for the sun-god. 



‘‘ My sight ! my sight ! ” 






CHAPTER XX. 


IN THE TREASURE HOUSE. 

For an Instant Professor Barton was so 
startled by the unexpected occurrence that he 
was at loss how to act; but it was only for an 
instant. Then stepping quickly forward, he 
said in clear, distinct tones, — 

“ The gods have spoken ! ” and he dismissed 
them with the usual Antalcan benediction. 

In awe-stricken silence the multitude slowly 
left the building, with the exception of Chasca 
and Tupac, who had come to the white city 
to witness the outcome of the high priest’s 
plan. They stood beside Mr. Todd and the 
lads, waiting for some command from the pro- 
fessor, for they felt he was now the head of the 
priesthood, and could alone tell them what to 
do. For perhaps the same reason, the under 
priests of the temple also kept their places, 
staring in horror at their fallen leader, who 
still lay senseless before the aeronaut. 

The situation was becoming a trifle embar- 

s 257 


258 An A erial Runaway, 

rassing, when Rod leaped the rail and lifted 
up the head of the injured man. Then he 
said to Mr. Barton in low tones, speaking in 
English : — 

“ The old priest is alive, professor. Act as 
though in supreme authority here, and bid the 
attendants move him to his apartments. They 
will never touch him until you do.” 

His friend nodded, and the next minute 
called out sternly for the temple officials to 
come forward and bear Challcu to his room. 
They obeyed with surprising alacrity, and, tell- 
ing his comrades he would join them later in 
their own quarters, the aeronaut, accompanied 
by the two curacas, followed the disappearing 
priests. 

As the other three castaways reached the 
head of the staircase leading into the corridor, 
they met Admaxla, who was hastening toward 
the vestibule. At sight of them he halted, 
inquiring anxiously : — 

“ Where is the professor ? Is he safe ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” responded Rod, promptly, “ but 
Challcu is not,” and he hurriedly explained 
what had happened in the audience room be- 
low. They had reached their own apartments 
before he had finished, and after making sure 
there was no one within hearing, he asked, — 


In the Treasure House. 259 

“ Did you have any trouble in climbing up 
to the dome, Admaxla ? ” 

“ No,” the native lad replied; “though I had 
to hasten, as the priest who was on guard did 
not leave until just before the horn sounded. 
I ran up the ladder as soon as he was out of 
the way and swung the lens out of focus. I 
was just in time, for the next instant the cur- 
tains parted. When they rolled back into 
place again I saw that I had in my haste turned 
the glass nearly over, and decided to drop it back 
into a horizontal position. Before I could do so, 
the curtains, to my surprise, were thrown open 
a second time. I held the lens right where it 
was, but it was level enough to let the ray pass 
down. For a moment I was frightened, fearing 
that Mr. Barton might be hurt; then I con- 
cluded the flame could not have struck where 
he was standing, and so felt easier about the 
mishap. Still I was too anxious about the 
matter to remain there, and as soon as I could 
adjust the glass, hurried down here. Fortu- 
nately I met no one. Surely, the gods must 
have guided my hands so as to bring vengeance 
upon the high priest.” 

It was not long before the aeronaut returned, 
bringing Tupac and Chasca with him. Todd 
immediately inquired : — 


26 o 


An Aerial Rtmaway, 


“ How is Challcu, professor ? Is he seriously 
hurt ? Or don’t you know ? ” 

“ He will never see again, I fear,” was the 
grave reply. “ That dazzling ray of sunlight 
has, I think, completely destroyed his sight; 
but we shall know certainly by to-morrow. 
He is in a high fever, brought on by the 
shock, and in his delirium raves continually 
against Chasca, Tupac, Admaxla, and our- 
selves. His hatred for us all is simply ap- 
palling ; but his enmity seems especially bitter 
against the lad. In fact, I am confident from 
his mutterings that he captured Admaxla with 
the deliberate purpose of putting him to death, 
and will yet, should he be able, take the boy’s 
life.” 

“ Why cannot Admaxla go home with us ? ” 
exclaimed Rod, impulsively. “ He will be safe 
there, and can learn many things which will be 
of use to him when he comes to take his father’s 
place. After three or four years he can return, 
and will be able to do much for his land because 
of his trip to the States.” 

“ A capital idea ! a most excellent one ! ” 
admitted Mr. Barton, heartily. Then turning 
to Admaxla’s father, he said in the native lan- 
guage, for Rod had spoken in English, — 

“ How would you like to have your son 


In the Treasure House, 


261 


accompany us to our land, and there prepare 
himself to rule over his people ? ” 

For a moment the curaca seemed almost 
stunned by this amazing proposition. His boy 
go with the children of the sun, and see all 
the wonders of which they had spoken ! The 
heir of Zoctlan and the white *city to be trained 
in all the wisdom of the gods! Could there 
be such good fortune for the houses of Tupac 
and Chasca? 

“ Oh, sire 1 It cannot be you are in earnest } ” 
he stammered at length. “ It is too great an 
honor for the son of Tupac to receive.” 

“No; I am in earnest,” responded the pro- 
fessor. “We will gladly take him with us 
should you and Chasca consent, for I do not 
forget that the interest which the curaca of the 
white city has in the lad is scarcely less than 
your own,” and the speaker nodded pleasantly 
toward Tupac’s brother-in-law, who had not yet 
recovered from his astonishment at the aeronaut’s 
unexpected proposal. “ It will not only take 
Admaxla out of the reach of his enemies for a 
while, but will also give the boy a prestige and 
power never possessed by an Antalcan ruler.” 

“ If the lad is willing to go, we shall be ready 
to give our consent,” the delighted curacas 
exclaimed simultaneously. 


262 


An Aerial Runaway, 


“ Of course I am willing to go,” Admaxla at 
once asserted. 

For the remainder of the afternoon the friends 
discussed the matter, going fully into all its 
details, and Professor Barton tried to make 
clear to the boy and to the listening chieftains 
what it would mean for Admaxla to spend a 
few years in the United States. He said : — 

“ He shall learn how to write his spoken 
words on paper, as you have seen us do ; how 
to transmit his thoughts in an instant from 
the white city to every part of the mountain 
plateau ; how to use the secret power by which 
boats can glide about your lake without sails 
or oars, and great litters on wheels can run 
along your paved roads. He shall become 
familiar with new ways of making your cloth, 
of using your metals, of tilling your fields, and 
of constructing your buildings, — ways that shall 
greatly lighten the labors of your people. He 
shall be taught new truths of God, and principles 
of right living, that shall uplift his nation. He 
shall with his knowledge transform the whole 
land.” 

The lad himself seemed to be most pleased 
that he was not to be separated from his new 
friends and should see the many things of which 
Rod and Todd had told him ; but his father and 


In the Treasure House, 


263 


uncle apparently realized, to some extent at least, 
how valuable the proposed trip would be, not 
merely to Admaxla, but to all Antalca. It was 
decided, therefore, that the strangers should take 
the boy with them. 

At the close of the long conference Chasca 
-thoughtfully inquired whether there were not 
some things Admaxla would need to carry with 
him on his long journey. 

“Yes,” Professor Barton assented; “and 
there is another matter of which I would here 
speak.- It will be well for the lad to learn from 
his grandfather the exact location of the nation’s 
buried treasure, that he may bring it with him 
on his return.” 

Both curacas held up their hands in wonder 
and surprise. 

“ He will need a retinue of a hundred stal- 
wart carriers,” they cried. “ Then, too, how can 
he scale the cliffs with the great load ? ” 

The aeronaut smiled. “ It shall be done,” 
he said; and such was the faith of the chiefs 
in him they questioned no further, but gave a 
ready assent to the suggestion. Then Chasca 
said : — 

“ I will call in the morning, and we will go to 
the treasure house, where you will select such 
things as Admaxla may need. I also desire 


264 An A erial Runaway, 

that each of you, my friends, shall choose 
whatever you may like best among the stores 
there as an offering from our people. Tupac, 
Haulpa, and myself had already agreed to this, 
and it was arranged that I was to speak to you 
of it before your departure.” 

“ It is a kindness we appreciate,” the pro- 
fessor responded, “ and one I trust that neither 
myself nor my comrades will abuse.” Then the 
long and important interview closed. 

While it was in progress, however, a new idea 
had come into Rod’s mind, one which he decided 
to communicate privately to Mr. Barton. This 
he did some hours later with a result that brought 
astonishment to the whole land on the following 
day. 

As the hour for the evening service drew 
near, the professor sought out Chasca and 
abruptly inquired : — 

“ Who will conduct the ceremonies to-night } 
Of course Challcu cannot.” 

“ I presume an under priest will take the 
chief’s place, if you so direct,” was the answer. 

Professor Barton thought a moment. It was 
evident that the curaca, and probably the entire 
priesthood, looked upon him as the religious 
head of the nation now that the high priest 
was stricken ; and doubtless they would make 


In the Treasure House, 


265 


no movement toward a new chief until some 
command came from him. His decision, there- 
fore, was promptly made. 

“ I will take charge myself this evening,” he 
said. “In the meantime will you send word to 
Xauxa to come here before noon to-morrow 
Your people must have a new high priest 
before I depart.” 

As though the announcement was precisely 
what he had expected, Chasca bowed an assent 
and at once sent a courier to Zoctlan. Then 
he and the aeronaut crossed over to the temple, 
where the worshippers were already gathering. 
An under priest was in Challcu’s place, but at 
a word from the tall stranger he stepped aside. 
Waiting only until the signal for the service 
had been given. Professor Barton said : — 

“Your high priest is unable to officiate to- 
night. Indeed, he will never be able to resume 
his duties again. To-morrow Xauxa, the priest 
of Zoctlan, will be installed in his place. You 
are dismissed,” and wondering greatly, the con- 
gregation slowly left the building. In the 
morning the professor made a similar an- 
nouncement, adding that the installation of the 
new religious executive would occur at the 
noon hour. 

Scarcely had the castaways eaten their 


266 


An Aerial Runaway, 


breakfast, when Chasca called at their apart- 
ments, asking if they were ready to go with 
him to the treasury. 

A walk of three or four minutes brought the 
visiting party to the building, which faced the 
park opposite the west side of the temple. The 
huge structure was without a window, and 
appeared not unlike a fortress. A soldier was 
on guard at the gateway, but he allowed Chasca 
and his friends to pass unchallenged. Unlock- 
ing the metal door with a key that he took 
from his girdle, the curaca led the way through 
a long passage to a small court at the very 
heart of the building. From this court a dozen 
heavily barred doors opened into as many 
chambers, which the chief said contained the 
reserve arms, the unused accumulations of 
cloth and grain, and the other bulky resources 
of the state. 

In the centre of the court was a large metal 
trap door. To this Chasca now went, and, - 
throwing it open, disclosed a broad flight of 
steps leading down into the darkness. Light- 
ing a small lamp which he had brought for this 
part of the trip, the curaca started down the 
stairway, calling for his companions to follow 
him. 

At the bottom of the stairway was another 


In the Treasure House. 


267 


door of metal which was speedily opened. 
The castaways now found themselves in a 
room about fifteen feet square, hewn out of the 
solid rock, and bare of any ornamentation. 
About three sides, at a distance of about four 
feet from the floor, ran a broad shelf upon 
which were three dozen golden basins, each 
about a foot in diameter. Motioning them 
to approach, their guide held his lamp above 
the nearest dish, revealing to their astonished 
eyes a quart or more of flashing jewels. Slowly 
they made the round of the room, finding that 
each bowl contained a like amount of the 
precious stones, the only difference being the 
color of the gems. Some sparkled and flashed 
with the brilliancy of the diamond, some gave 
forth the hue of the emerald, and others the 
deep color of the ruby. The space beneath 
the shelves was filled with bars of gold, while 
in the centre of the apartment was a mound of 
the same metal, nearly eight feet square and as 
high as Rod’s head. The chamber contained 
the ransom of a nation. 

After the visitors had seen all the treasures 
Chasca turned to Professor Barton, saying : — 
Now, sire, take as many of these gems as 
you think Admaxla will need in the land to 
which he is going. We wish him to be able 


268 


A 71 Aerial Ru7iaway, 


to live in the style befitting his rank. Be not 
afraid to select all that may be necessary for 
that purpose, for nearly one-half of the whole 
will belong to the lad when Tupac and I are 
gone, as a law of the nation gives to each curaca 
one-fifth of the entire contents of the treasure 
house.” 

Thus directed, Mr. Barton selected a handful 
of the largest and purest gems, and showing 
them to the chief, responded : — 

“ These will be amply sufficient for the lad’s 
needs, I am confident.” 

The native seemed surprised at the small 
number selected, but nodded his assent, and 
then remarked: — 

“ I also wish each of you to take something 
as a gift from the Antalcan nation. Take that 
which pleases you most.” 

The castaways knew it was wiser to accept 
the offering, and so in turn chose each a single 
jewel, at the same time thanking the curaca 
warmly in behalf of the givers. 

Chasca then led the way back to the upper 
court and opened one of the doors leading from 
it. 

“ This room,” he said, “ contains the bows 
and arrows, the next holds the shields, a third 
the spears, a fourth the swords, of the nation. 


In the Treasure House, 269 

Since the civil war in my grandfather’s time, 
these arms have been stored here and are ready 
for use at a moment’s notice. They are suffi- 
cient to equip all the able-bodied men of this 
city, and of the loyal districts of Zoctlan and 
Chochima. Every male over eighteen and 
under sixty is required to practise their use 
for a period of thirty days in each year under 
official instruction. Thus are we prepared to 
put down another uprising of Arauco and 
Haurina.” 

As he ceased speaking, they entered the 
apartment. On every wall were great racks 
from which hung thousands of the native bows, 
while large stands held numberless quivers 
filled with the necessary arrows. At the sug- 
gestion of the chieftain. Rod and Todd selected 
two bows and their complement of arrows for 
their own use, and a third set of the primitive 
weapons for the native lad, who had trained 
them to be fair archers, but who had left the 
evening before with his father for Zoctlan, 
where the aeronauts were to join him. 

In the room where the swords were stored 
the manufacturer and the professor were sup- 
plied each with a keen blade. Chasca desired 
them to make a selection suited to their rank, 
pointing out weapons whose hilts blazed with 


270 


An A erial Rmiaway, 


gold and precious stones. But the castaways 
strenuously insisted on equipping themselves 
with the plainest of the implements, deeming 
them likely to be more serviceable — a choice to 
which the chief reluctantly consented. 

In a third store-room a plain suit of dark 
blue was selected as the most fitting garb for 
Admaxla to travel in, and then, laden with 
their spoils, the little band returned to the 
temple. . 


CHAPTER XXI. 


STARTLING INFORMATION. 

When the aeronauts again reached their 
rooms, the professor left his comrades to make 
a call upon the stricken high priest. He was 
not gone long, and on his return reported that 
dignitary to be in about the same condition as 
on the previous evening. There was much in- 
flammation in his* eyes, and he had a high fever, 
resulting from the shock and the intense pain 
he was suffering. It was certain he would 
never see again ; and his hatred for the strangers 
and their friends still found vent in his ravings. 
Clearly in him Tupac and his family had a life- 
long enemy. 

Mr. Barton had barely finished this report 
when Xauxa, the priest of Zoctlan, was an- 
nounced. This ecclesiastic was a cousin of 
Tupac, and a man of great ability and most ex- 
cellent character. Approaching the aeronaut, 
he bowed humbly before him, saying, — 

“ You have sent for me, sire, and I am here.” 

271 


272 An A erial Runaway, 

The professor motioned for him to rise and 
replied : — 

“ It is well. You have been informed of the 
fate of Challcu } ” 

The priest nodded, and then the speaker 
continued : — 

“ By a law of your land, he, being permanently 
disabled, can never again resume his official 
duties ; but even if he were able, it is not meet 
that such a man should be high priest of the 
Antalcan nation. As you are next in rank, I 
have sent for you, and you shall to-day be in- 
stalled in your new office.” 

Here he paused and looked inquiringly at 
the native to ascertain his own will in the 
matter. 

Xauxa bowed reverently, simply saying : “ It 
is as you will, sire.” 

Then the aeronaut went on, — 

“ If you will come with me, I will make 
known to you the secret of the sacred fire.” 

With a look of wonder on his face, the man 
complied. 

First leading him down into the great audi- 
ence chamber, Mr. Barton showed him that a 
pressure of his foot upon a small round stone 
in front of the altar would throw back the scar- 
let curtains way up in the dome, and explained 


Startling hiformation. 


273 


how, by an adjustment of light cords running 
up within the walls of the building, this was 
accomplished. 

“We will now go up to the tower itself,” the 
professor then said. 

Through the corridors to the concealed 
stairway he conducted the priest, and on up the 
ladders to the parapet at the top of the shaft. 
There he pointed out the huge lens, and by 
throwing it out of and into place, gave his 
pupil a practical illustration of its adjustments 
and its possibilities. The keen wits of Xauxa 
soon took in the entire mechanism, and turning 
to his companion with a twinkle in his eye, he 
pronounced the one word, — 

“ Humbug! ” 

An amused smile played over the face of the 
aeronaut as he said : — 

“Not altogether I The sun will really light 
the sacrificial pile with help from the offici- 
ating priest. It is an impressive way to start 
the fire, and has, of course, its influence upon 
the people.” 

The character of the new head of the priest- 
hood was instantly revealed. 

“ I detest fraud,” he said simply and yet with 
an emphasis that was genuine. “We have too 
much of it in our sacred order already.” 


2 74 An Aerial Runaway, 

“ Perhaps you may be able to do away with 
it to some extent, now you are in the chief 
religious office,” suggested the professor. “ How 
grand to lead your people to a faith that recog- 
nizes not the sun, but He who is back of the 
sun, back of all things, the great Giver of all 
life!” 

For an instant the man stood as though 
absorbed with what was to him a new thought. 
Then he said earnestly, “ I shall try.” 

They now descended the stairs, and when in 
the corridor below Professor Barton remarked : 

“ The other secrets of the temple will be 
made known to you by your assistants. You 
may now go and put on the garments of the 
high priest, with the exception of the mitre. 
Have two of the under priests bring that in 
upon a silver charger. Be within the altar rail 
at least five minutes before the sound of the 
horn, that I may induct you into your office in 
time for you to take upon yourself your official 
duties at the noon sacrifice.” 

The native assented, and’ then went his way 
to the priestly quarters, while the professor 
joined his comrades. 

When the people assembled in the temple an 
hour later they found Professor Barton stand- 
ing in Challcu’s place before the altar, while 


Startling Information, 275 

Xauxa, clothed in the vestments of the high 
priest, but with bare head, stood a few feet to 
the right. Then taking the mitre from the 
two men, who at a signal brought the jewelled 
head-piece forward, the aeronaut held it up 
before the throng and asked, — 

“ Is it your will, O people of Antalca, that 
I now set apart Xauxa of Zoctlan to be your 
high priest } ” 

There was a moment’s hush, and then there 
went up a shout that made the great edifice 
tremble : — 

“ It is ! It is ! ” 

Turning instantly to the waiting ecclesiastic, 
the professor placed it upon his head, declaring : 

By this act I appoint you, Xauxa, to be the 
high priest of this people ; ” and he motioned 
him to take his place before the altar and con- 
duct the usual service. 

The newly created dignitary obeyed, and when 
the sacred fire fell upon the altar, kindling the 
waiting offering, the audience burst into a loud 
acclaim at this manifest approval of the sun- 
god. Here Mr. Barton stepped forward once 
more, and raising his hand for silence, made an 
announcement startling to all present, with the 
exception of Rod, to whom it was due. He 
said : — 


276 


An Aerial Runaway. 


“ Long years ago the nation from which your 
fathers came was overthrown by a strange people, 
and their Incas were destroyed. The young 
Inca, who was intrusted to your ancestors, also 
perished by the way, and there was no one left, 
of the direct royal line, to rule over you. But 
now a solution of the unhappy dilemma has 
been found. In Admaxla and Tara, who are 
already betrothed, the purest blood of the 
ancient Incas will be united ; and through 
them, after years of waiting, it is decreed that 
you shall again have a throne and an Inca. 

“ With the rising sun, the strangers who have 
been your nation’s guests will leave the land. 
The son of Tupac will go with them, and in 
their land learn of their magic and wisdom, that 
he may become a fit ruler for his people. Five 
years from to-day he shall return to you, bring- 
ing the buried treasure of your fathers, and 
equipped with great power to begin his rule 
over you as the first Inca of Antalca.” 

While the aeronaut was speaking, the aston- 
ished natives listened in silent awe. But as he 
finished, they fell prostrate to the floor, and for 
the third time since their arrival on the moun- 
tain top, the castaways heard the cry : — 

“ The gods have come down to us ! The 
gods have come down to us ! ” 


Startling In formatio 7 i, 277 

As the shout died away, Xauxa lifted his 
hands toward heaven, and in beautiful lan- 
guage thanked the Giver of all life for the prom- 
ised blessing, and then dismissed the assemblage. 

The curaca of the white city waited for the 
castaways and went with them to their rooms. 
Here they found one of the under priests await- 
ing their coming, evidently with some impor- 
tant communication. Chasca, quickly noting 
his grave face, addressed him, — 

“ Well, Oello, what is it now ? ” he questioned. 

“ I have something to say to you and the 
Inca alone,” was the startling reply, as Oello 
bowed before the professor. 

“ Come with us,” the chieftain directed, lead- 
ing the way to the farther end of the apartment. 
There he said, “ Tell us your message quickly, 
for we are in haste to leave the city.” 

“ Sire,” began the man, turning to Professor 
Barton and speaking in a low voice, “ will you 
give me your word that no one shall know 
by what means you obtained the secret I now 
disclose ? ” 

“ Certainly,” the professor responded readily, 
though somewhat puzzled by the request. 

“ Thanks, sire,” Oello went on. “ It would 
mean death to me should it become known that 
I had told you. But I believe that you are the 


278 An Aerial Runaway, 

friend, not the foe, of our land, and so tell you 
this: Topar and Nasca are plotting to attack 
your party with an armed force this afternoon 
while on your way to Zoctlan and slay you all.” 

For a moment both his hearers were too 
amazed by his revelation to make any comment. 
Then Chasca exclaimed: — 

“ It cannot be true ! They would never dare 
to attack me out of their own districts! You 
must be mistaken I ” 

“ No,” insisted the priest, “ it is as I have 
said. They plan to assail you with a large 
force, and hope by taking you when off your 
guard to quickly destroy you all.” 

“ How do you know this ? ” demanded the 
aeronaut, sharply. 

“ I heard them making their plans, sire,” 
Oello replied promptly. 

“ Explain yourself more fully,” Chasca com- 
manded. 

“ This morning a courier came bearing a 
message for Topar, who, as you know, has 
remained here since^the judgment of the gods 
upon his uncle, Challcu,” said the priest. “ I 
conducted the messenger to his apartment and 
by a sudden impulse waited outside the door- 
way to hear what the courier would say. These 
were his words, — 


Startling Information. 2 79 

‘“Your orders have been obeyed, and the 
five hundred soldiers are at the appointed 
place.’ 

“Topar replied, ‘It is well.’ Then turning 
to Nasca, who was with him, he went on: ‘We 
will leave in an hour, and unless our plans fail, 
should be able to intercept Chasca and those 
accursed strangers at the place arranged. They 
will be completely surprised, and we shall make 
short work of them.’ 

“ I waited a moment longer, but heard noth- 
ing which gave me any clew to the place where 
the attack is to be made. Then I stole quietly 
away, and as soon as possible came here to 
bring you the tidings.” 

Professor Barton had watched the man keenly 
during his recital and was convinced that he 
spoke the truth. So when the priest ceased, he 
turned to Chasca, saying decidedly : — 

“ I believe it is as he says. We must prepare 
ourselves to defeat Topar.” 

The curaca assented doubtfully. He could 
not understand how the ruler of Arauco dared 
to attack him, an act which would plunge the 
whole nation into a civil war. But his confi- 
dence in the professor’s judgment was so great, 
he turned to Oello, asking, — 

“ Can you tell us anything more 1 ” 


2 8 o An A erial Ru naway, 

“ I have withheld nothing,” was the positive 
answer. 

“ Very well, you may go ; and, Oello, you will 
not lose by this act. The strangers will not 
forget it, nor will I,” and Chasca dismissed him 
with a wave of the hand. 

When he had left the room, Mr. Barton 
turned to the curaca with the inquiry : — 

“ What are your plans ? Have you thought 
of any way to thwart Topar’s purpose ? ” 

“ Yes,” the chieftain replied. “ There are one 
thousand men in the city garrison and two 
hundred and fifty more in the station across the 
lake at the great pier where the road from 
Zoctlan touches the shore. I will take all the 
force there and an equal number from the 
troops here as an escort. That will give us 
as large a force as Topar has, and I believe 
that when he finds his attack is not going 
to be a surprise, he will withdraw without 
giving us battle. Should he be so rash as 
to make an engagement, we shall defeat him, 
for my soldiers are the best disciplined in 
Antalca.” 

“ Very good,” commented the aeronaut ; “ and 
now I will acquaint my companions with the 
situation.” 

“ And I will go at once and order out the 


Startling Inf ormation, 281 

troops,” said Chasca. “ I will return here for 
you soon, however,” and he left the room. 

Mr. Todd and the two lads had overheard 
enough of the conversation to know that some 
secret plot of the enemy had been discovered, 
but were ignorant of its precise nature. There- 
fore they anxiously waited for the professor to 
tell them just what had been learned. This he 
did in a very few words. The alarm the little 
party felt was plainly depicted on their faces, 
and the manufacturer asked apprehensively, — 

“ What are our chances of coming safely 
through this scrimmage, should it occur, pro- 
fessor } ” 

“ I don’t know,” was the frank response. “It 
all depends on how these natives fight. But we 
must be prepared to defend ourselves as best 
we can with the rude weapons we have, trust- 
ing in the same kind Providence which has 
cared for us so many times, to lead us through 
this danger.” 

The castaways were still discussing this new 
complication when Chasca returned. 

“ I have made all the necessary arrange^ 
ments,” he announced. “ The troops will be in 
waiting when we reach the other side. If you 
are ready, we will now go down to the litters.” 

With a last glance about the rooms which 


282 


An Aerial Runaway, 


had been so long a pleasant and comfortable 
home to them, the aeronauts gathered up their 
personal effects and handed them over to the 
serving men who were in waiting. Then they 
went forth to face an experience so new and 
uncertain not one of them could predict its 
outcome. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


A FINAL EFFORT. 

The plot made known by the temple servitor 
had been arranged with all the subtlety of des- 
perate men who knew they were making their 
last move against the hated visitors. Well 
aware that on its success or failure their own 
fortunes would rise or fall, they took every pre- 
caution to conceal their plan until its sudden 
execution would render their defeat impossible ; 
and it was under the roof of the sacred struc- 
ture which gave shelter to the castaways that 
they arranged the details of their daring 
scheme. 

When Challcu sank down senseless upon the 
pavement at Professor Barton’s feet, stricken by 
the ray he had ‘invoked for the other’s doom, 
Topar and Nasca were among the awe-stricken 
witnesses of his fate. Both curacas had come 
up to the white city that morning for the express 
purpose of witnessing the outcome of the old 
ecclesiastic’s test. The result was so startling 

283 


284 An Aerial Runaway, 

that for a moment each one was too astonished 
for rational thought, and when the audience dis- 
persed, they too passed out and went to the 
rooms assigned them as Challcu’s guests. 

Here, after a time, they somewhat recovered 
themselves, and their natural hatred for the 
strangers returned in full force. Topar left his 
confederate and made a call upon his uncle, 
finding that the aeronaut had just left him, and 
that he was suffering intensely from his injury. 
Convinced that he could do nothing for the 
sick man, he returned to his chamber, to find 
Nasca pacing up and down the floor in a rage, 
and calling down curses upon the heads of the 
castaways. 

“ Must we tamely submit to the mandates of 
these interfering visitors ? ” he exclaimed, as the 
curaca of Arauco entered the apartment. “ Can 
we not in some way avenge the insults and the 
injuries which have been heaped upon the high 
priest ? ” 

“ I do not know,” was the sullen reply. “ I 
am as anxious as yourself for revenge, but all 
our efforts so far have been thwarted by the 
strangers, who go calmly on as if nothing had 
occurred. They seem to know our most secret 
thoughts, to have the power to intercept and 
turn to naught all our undertakings. Some^ 


A Final Effort. 


285 

times I fear them, and wish they would go ; 
and again I hate them, and long to see them 
all dashed down the mountain side.” 

“ Bah ! ” retorted the other, “ they are but men. 
All their success is due to some underhanded 
way in which they have learned of our move- 
ments, and to the dastardly tricks they have 
employed to hoodwink our people. Let us 
make one more effort, and strike before the 
visitors can learn of our plans. We will give 
them no chance to prepare for the emergency, 
and then we shall see if they are so superior 
to us.” 

Topar was silent a few minutes, as though 
carefully weighing the suggestion of his col- 
league in all its parts ; then he answered : — 
“Very well; let us do so. But we must 
make sure that our plans are so carefully laid 
they cannot fail, as they did when my uncle 
and I attempted to kidnap Admaxla. No one 
in all the white city but ourselves must know 
of our purpose. Our helpers must be found 
across the lake in Arauco and Haurina.” 

There was silence for a few moments, broken 
at length by Nasca, who said : — 

“ Let us once more bring forth the standard 
of Arauco, and wage war to the death with 
'these intruders and their friends. My forces 


286 


An Aerial Runaway, 


shall join yours, and if our first blow be struck 
in the dark, success may attend our arms. 
Then these haughty families who have for the 
last century held an iron hand over our districts 
will be brought low, and we shall recover all 
our fathers lost. What say you ? ” 

For an instant Topar hesitated. Then he 
replied : — 

“ I am with you. Ever have the houses of 
Arauco and Haurina united against the other 
provinces, and once more will we do so. But 
when, and how, shall the blow be struck } ” 

“ That I do not know as yet,” was the 
answer. “ First let us prepare to strike the 
blow. The opportunity will come if once we 
are prepared for it. Do you send an order for 
one-half of your forces to march to-night to the 
post at the point where the great road from 
your city reaches the lake, bringing with them 
the yellow flag of your house. I will order an 
equal number of my troops to the same place. 
That will give us five hundred men ready to 
use at a moment’s notice. Nor will Chasca 
or his friends be likely to learn of their assem- 
bling, for our people are all loyal and true.” 

“ I will do as you suggest,” assented his com- 
panion ; “ and meanwhile we will keep watch 
of the visitors, to learn all we can of their in- 


A Final Effort, 287 

tended movements. I have two trusty men 
with me, who will carry our orders at once. 
By morning we should receive word that they 
have been obeyed,” and he left the room in 
search of his messengers. 

When the two plotters heard that evening 
the professor’s announcement that Xauxa was 
to be installed in the place of the injured high 
priest, their wrath once more found vent in 
furious words. 

“ It is high time something was done,” 
stormed Nasca. “A little longer, and these 
meddling strangers will be deposing you and 
me, that they may appoint members of Chasca’s 
family to our places.” 

“ Say rather,” interposed his comrade, “that 
they will depose us all and proclaim themselves 
rulers over our land ; for that is what they will 
do in time, unless they are put out of the way.” 

“ We have arranged our plans none too soon, 
in any case,” declared the other ; “ and we must 
make our next move at the very first oppor- 
tunity. I trust there will be no delay, and that 
we shall receive word early to-morrow that our 
troops are at the appointed place.” 

Immediately after the morning service the 
following day Topar made a call on his uncle. 
He returned greatly excited. 


288 


An Aerial Runaway. 


“ Our chance has come sooner than we ex- 
pected,” he announced exultingly. “ I have just 
learned that the strangers leave immediately 
after the noon service for Zoctlan. Doubtless 
they will go, as usual, unattended, save by 
Chasca and the bearers. Now is our time. 

“You will remember the little bridge where 
the road from Arauco to Zoctlan crosses the 
river forming the boundary between Tupac’s 
territory and my own, about three-quarters of 
a mile from the lake shore ? A few rods be- 
yond this runs the broad highway from Zoctlan 
to the lake. Well, we will leave here a^ soon as 
we receive word that our troops have assembled 
at the appointed rendezvous, and join them. 
From there we will march to that bridge, and 
wait until just before the hour for the strangers 
to reach that point in their journey. Then we 
will cross the river and conceal ourselves be- 
hind the thick hedges which border the road 
at that spot. When Chasca’s party approaches 
we will suddenly surround them, and I’ve no 
doubt, taken by surprise and unarmed, we shall 
have no difficulty in slaying them all. If we 
do so, there will be a natural reaction in our 
favor, and it will only remain for us to use the 
returning tide to restore our houses to their old 
prestige and power.” 


A Final Effort, 289 

“ The plan is a good one, with a few slight 
exceptions,” commented Nasca. “Will not the 
people thereabout give the alarm ? And how 
can you be sure of the time when Chasca will 
arrive ? ” 

“ I had thought of both those objections,” 
returned Topar. “ As to the first, there will 
hardly be time for an alarm to be given, for we 
will not cross into Tupac’s district until just 
before the time for our attack. While if Chasca 
and his friends leave here immediately after the 
noon service, it will be about an hour before 
they can reach the place of our ambush. If we 
base our own movements on that, we shall not 
be far out of the way. So all now depends on 
word from the troops. It should have been 
here before — ” 

Here the speaker was interrupted by a knock 
at the door, and the expected messenger was 
ushered into the room. He reported that the 
five hundred men were in waiting, as ordered, 
and the curaca of Arauco exclaimed, — 

“ It is well ! ” Then turning to Nasca he 
went on: “ We will leave in an hour, and unless 
our plans miscarry, should be able to intercept 
Chasca and those accursed strangers at the 
place arranged. They will be completely sur- 
prised, and we will make short work of them.” 


290 An Aerial Runaway. 

A few more questions were asked the courier 
about the assembled troops, and then he was 
dismissed. After he had disappeared, Nasca 
inquired in low tones : — 

“You are positive, Topar, that no one has 
learned of our plot ; there has been no way in 
which the visitors could hear of it, and so come 
prepared to resist us } ” 

“None!” was the positive reply. “No one 
but ourselves and the man who has just left us 
knows of the massing of our soldiers ; and even 
the courier does not know why they have been 
brought together. The troops do not them- 
selves know why they are assembled. The 
purpose is locked up in your bosom and mine ; 
and whom have we told of it ? How can any 
one even suspect our plan ? ” 

“True,” his comrade assented, with satisfac- 
tion; “but would it not be well to leave some 
one here to send us word, in case the visitors 
should take a large escort with them ? ” 

“You are over-cautious,” retorted his com- 
panion, impatiently. “ What good would it do ? 
He could not reach us before Chasca did, and 
then I am sure there is no danger of such a 
thing. Besides, if they take troops with them, 
it will be but a small number ; nothing like the 
force we shall have.” 


A Final Effort, 291 

There was a little more discussion, and then 
the two men left the room. Within an hour 
they entered their litters and were borne swiftly 
to the water side, where their barges were in 
waiting. They embarked in these, and were 
soon across the lake at the great pier on the 
Araucan shore. 

The small military post at this point was sit- 
uated but a short distance from the lake side, 
and was an unpretending one; for since the 
civil war the Araucan ruler had been allowed 
to keep only fifty men there. To this fort the 
curacas were carried, and found within the two 
bands of soldiers they had ordered to meet 
them. These were the pick of the two little 
armies of the districts, and bore the banner of 
the house of Arauco — a yellow flag emblazoned 
with a red llama. Without alighting from 
their litters, the two chiefs called the command- 
ers of the waiting troops to them, and issued a 
few brief orders. Then the rear gates of the 
enclosure were opened, and the men filed out, 
Nasca and Topar in the rear. 

The line of march lay directly away from the 
lake for a third of a mile, and then nearly paral- 
lel to its shores for the remainder of the trip. 
Whatever the inhabitants along the way may 
have thought of the large body of soldiers, no 


292 An Aerial Runaway, 

excitement was manifest. It was evidently as 
Topar had said, they would not circulate any 
report which could come to Chasca’s ears. 

An hour later, or just after noon, the march- 
ing column reached the banks of the small 
stream separating the two districts. There was 
a small grove on the Araucan side of the river, 
and in this the troops were concealed until the 
time should come for them to cross the bridge. 
Forty-five minutes passed, and then Topar, who 
with Nasca’s consent was acting as commander- 
in-chief, ordered his forces to advance. As 
soon as the last man was across the river, how- 
ever, he halted them a moment, and sent one 
of the under officers on ahead to reconnoitre. 
He returned shortly, reporting that no one was 
in sight, and so the troops moved on to the 
point where the cross-road they were following 
met the great road to Zoctlan, along which the 
strangers were to come. 

Both thoroughfares were here lined with 
thick hedges five or six feet in height, and 
dividing the little army into two equal bodies, 
the curaca stationed one of them under Nasca 
in the field to the east of the by-path, while 
the second he posted in the meadow to the west, 
taking charge of them in person. Nasca had 
orders to wait until the professor and his party 


A Final Effort, 293 

had passed ; then he was to attack them in the 
rear, while Topar would lead the charge in 
front at the same moment. These preparations 
completed, a scout was sent down the main 
road a short distance, to announce the approach 
of the intended victims. 

Fifteen minutes elapsed, and then Nasca 
came over where Topar was, greatly excited. 

“ The courier has just returned with a report 
that Chasca is advancing at the head of a con- 
siderable body of armed men,” he announced. 
“ What shall we do ? ” 

“ I will go over to your station and see for 
myself,” his confederate replied, striving to con- 
ceal his own misgivings. 

Stealthily crossing the road the two curacas 
crept behind the hedges down to the place 
where Nasca’s men were awaiting the attack. 
From there a fair view could be obtained of the 
approaching party. 

It was as the scout had declared. A strong 
force of men were marching up the highway. 

For an instant the two chiefs gazed at the 
coming men in alarm. Then the curaca of 
Arauco burst forth : — 

“ It is nothing but a guard of honor for the 
visitors. They would not move along so un- 
concernedly if they suspected our presence. 


294 An A erial Runaway, 

Let us make the attack as we planned. We 
may as well strike now as any time. Do your 
part, and I’ll do mine, and may the gods give 
us the victory ! ” 

Then he went back to his own troops, while 
Nasca with confident heart awaited his share in 
the coming struggle. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


AN OVERWHELMING DEFEAT. 

When the castaways left the temple they fol- 
lowed Chasca across to the palace, in whose 
courtyard five litters were in waiting (for Tara 
and her mother had accompanied Admaxla and 
Tupac to Zoctlan on the previous day). In 
these they quickly took their places, and in 
a moment more were again in the park. As 
the bearers turned into one of the broad ave- 
nues leading down to the quay, the four Ameri- 
cans glanced back for a parting view of the 
majestic building which had come to seem 
almost a home to them. With its great golden 
dome towering heavenward and glistening in 
the sunlight, it seemed to be wishing them a 
hearty but silent godspeed. 

Soon park, temple, and surrounding palaces 
were all left behind, and the litters came down 
upon the broad wharf. After the travellers had 
taken their seats in the waiting barge, and it 
had commenced its trip across the lake, Chasca 
turned to the professor, saying : — 

295 


296 An Aerial Runaway, 

“ I have been thinking of Topar’s intended 
attack. Should he really make such an assault 
as Oello reported, there is but one spot he would 
be likely to choose. It is three-fourths of a mile 
from the lake shore, at a point where a cross- 
road from his district joins the main highway 
we are to follow. 

“ I think you will remember the place. There 
are dense hedges on both sides of the path, and 
no dwelling within a quarter of a mile. He can 
easily conceal his men behind the hedge-rows, 
and a sudden attack at such a place could have 
but one result, were we not prepared for it.” 

“You think he will give up the attempt when 
he finds it will not be a surprise ? ” queried the 
professor. 

“ I do,” the curaca replied. “ But even should 
he give battle, I believe we can easily defeat his 
forces; for, as I have already said, my troops 
are the best trained and bravest in the land. 
And then, are not you and your companions 
with us ? ” 

The aeronaut smiled at the last words, but 
made no reply. He did not care to let Chasca 
know his real feelings, for he had grave doubts 
as to the outcome of the coming struggle. There 
was but one thing to do, however, and that was to 
go on and meet the enemy with a brave front. 


An Overwhelming Defeat, 297 

The remainder of the passage was made in 
silence, and ten minutes later the barge came 
alongside the pier. Here the soldiers were drawn 
up to receive them in two ranks, and the little 
party passed up the wharf between the lines. 
Litters were in waiting, but the lads objected 
to using them. 

“ Let us walk with the troops,” Rod said, 
“until after the fight is over. We may need 
the litters then. But I don’t care to be where 
I can’t defend myself when attacked.” 

The chieftain demurred at first, but finally 
consented. Then he issued a few orders, and 
the troops formed in marching column, five 
abreast. Professor Barton could but admit, as 
he watched their movements, that they were 
a fine set of men, and well drilled. 

Five minutes later the column was in motion, 
Chasca and his guests at its head, the litters 
having been sent to the rear. They marched 
slowly, and it was not until twenty minutes had 
passed that they neared the point of the ex- 
pected attack. Then Chasca halted the troops 
and turned to Professor Barton. 

“Sire,” he said, “we are now, in my judgment, 
close upon Topar and his men. I believe they 
will be in two bands, one this side of the cross- 
road, the other beyond it. I suggest, therefore, 


An Aerial Runaway, 


298 

that we divide our own forces, and make a double 
attack upon them before they leave their hiding- 
places. The first half shall go directly on and 
strike the farther division of the enemy, while 
the second shall attack those in waiting this 
side of the by-path. Does this meet your 
approval ? ” 

The aeronaut quickly comprehended the 
curaca’s plan, and realized that by attacking, 
instead of waiting to be attacked, they would 
gain much. Then striking both parties of the 
enemy at the same time would enhance their 
own chance of success. So he heartily indorsed 
Chasca’s arrangement. 

“ Which column would it please you to lead ? ” 
the native commander asked deferentially. 

“ I will take the first,” the professor responded 
promptly; an answer the chief seemed to expect, 
and appeared greatly pleased with. He gave a 
few orders to the captain in charge of the first 
company; then he addressed the professor again, 
saying : — 

“ The first five companies, of fifty men each, 
will follow you. I will lead the remainder,” and 
he started back down the line. 

Turning to his native subordinate, the aero- 
naut said, “ Forward ! ” and the march was 
resumed. Five minutes brought them to the 


An Overwhelming Defeat, 299 

beginning of the hedge-rows. Still there were 
no signs of the enemy. Three minutes more 
passed. The junction of the cross-roads was 
reached and passed. Just ahead Mr. Barton 
saw the opening through the bushes which led 
into the field where he believed his opponent 
was in waiting, and was about to order a charge 
at that point, when loud shouts and the clash of 
arms were heard in the rear. Chasca had begun 
his attack. 

The next instant a body of armed men, headed 
by the well-known form of the curaca of Arauco, 
rushed through the gap into the roadway. 

“ Forward ! ” cried the aeronaut. With shouts 
his soldiers dashed ahead, hurling their spears, 
and drawing their short swords. The battle 
was on. 

The moment Topar glanced down the line 
of his opponents he knew two facts : they had 
in some way learned of his ambush ; they had 
come prepared to overthrow him. For an instant 
the awe he had felt so many times for the stran- 
gers came upon him. As he hesitated, a score of 
his followers fell beneath the well-aimed javelins 
of the professor’s troops. It confused his men 
who were still pressing through the gap in the 
hedge. They were on the verge of a panic. 

The sight maddened him. Sternly he com- 


300 


An Aerial Runaway, 


manded his soldiers to advance. Then he 
himself leaped toward Professor Barton, now 
not a rod away. Raising his sword to strike, 
he cried out, — 

“ Now prove your power, false child of the 
sun ! ” 

Calmly the aeronaut awaited his onslaught. 
Not a muscle moved until the furious chief was 
almost upon him. Then there was a quick 
movement of his sword arm. The sword of 
his assailant went flying from his grasp. The 
same thrust went on and into the breast of the 
native. With one sharp cry he dropped to the 
pavement — dead. 

Both troops had suspended hostilities during 
the brief duel. But now, as their leader fell, the 
Araucan soldiers broke in wild confusion and 
fled. With exulting cries their opponents rushed 
after them, slaying, as their custom was, the flee- 
ing enemy on every hand. In a moment the 
four Americans were standing alone beside the 
dead chief. 

The professor drew a long breath. Then 
turning to his comrades, he said : — 

“ I am sorry I had to kill the poor fellow ; but 
he brought it upon himself. Let us go back and 
see how Chasca fares. We cannot hope that he 
has met with as good fortune as ourselves.” 


An Overwhelming Defeat, 301 

But when the little party had retraced their 
steps to the entrance of the second field, they 
saw at a glance that the fighting was about 
over there. In the angle of the hedge, where 
two rows of bushes, one along the main road 
and one down the by-path, came together, most 
of the troops were collected, while here and 
there could be seen little groups of two or 
three pursuing the fleeing enemy. 

Chasca noticed them as they approached, and 
came toward them. 

“We took them by surprise,” he said. “They 
had expected us to go by, and were collected in 
that corner. Our men rushed in upon them 
and had them surrounded before they could 
recover from their astonishment at our coming. 
They fought well until Nasca fell, seriously 
wounded ; then they lost heart, and the fight 
was soon over. But how about yourselves ? ” 

The professor briefly outlined his own con- 
test with Topar and its outcome. The curaca 
listened eagerly, and at the conclusion ex- 
claimed : — 

“ It is as I thought ! I was sure that victory 
would be ours. It is well that it is so com- 
plete. There will now be no danger of further 
uprising. This will show the futility of any 
attempt to foment civil strife. I will give or- 


302 


An Aerial Runaway, 


ders that Nasca be cared for; and also for the 
recall of the troops.” 

He hurried away, and soon the notes of the 
horn sounded forth the recall. Immediately the 
soldiers began to return, and within fifteen min- 
utes the column was again formed in order. Then 
it was found that the total loss from Chasca’s 
troops, including the wounded, was only twenty- 
five ; while nearly three hundred of the oppos- 
ing force had been slain, and not far from three- 
fourths of the remainder were prisoners. 

The curaca of the white city received this 
report from his lieutenant with apparent grati- 
fication, and immediately issued a number of 
orders which sent messengers hurrying away 
in different directions. Then he turned to the 
aeronaut, saying : — 

“ The battle has been such a complete vic- 
tory I can safely accompany you on to Zoctlan. 
I have given orders for my own troops to return 
to the city, but to hold themselves in readiness 
for marching at a moment’s notice. I have also 
sent out men to report any movements that m^y 
take place in the rebellious districts. ' However, 
with Nasca ^ prisoner and wounded, and Topar 
dead, I fear little. If you are ready, we may as 
well continue our journey.” 

“We are ready,” was the answer. ^ 


An Overwhelming Defeat 303 

Five minutes later the party were in their 
litters and on their way to Zoctlan as though 
no contest had occurred. When within a half 
mile of their destination there suddenly came 
to their ears the sound which they had heard 
on the lake the previous morning — the deep, 
booming notes of the temple gong. Instantly 
the bearers halted, and all counted the strokes 
with bated breath. 

“ Nine ! ” ejaculated the professor, as the last 
note died away. “ I suppose that is for Topar’s 
death, is it not } ” he inquired of Chasca, whose 
litter was next his own. The chieftain nodded. 
“ I sent a messenger at once,” he said. “ It is 
our custom that a curaca’s death shall be an- 
nounced immediately, whatever the cause.” 
Then the journey was resumed. 

The afternoon was well advanced when 
Tupac’s palace was reached, and the new- 
comers found its inmates in a state of great 
alarm. They had been anxious over the long 
delay in the coming of their friends, and when 
they heard the nine notes from the temple gong 
their fears became acute, for of course they had 
no idea of its meaning. It took some time to 
explain the events which had transpired, and 
Tupac gave a sigh of relief when he heard the 
outcome of the skirmish. 


304 


An Aerial Runaway. 


The remainder of the day was spent by the 
professor in conferring with old Malca about 
the situation of the buried treasure of the An- 
talcan race. The state Quipus was brought 
forth, and with its aid the aged historian was 
able to give a minute description of the local- 
ity where the fleeing Peruvians had concealed 
their gems and gold. This description the 
aeronaut carefully wrote down in full, that there 
might be no uncertainty when Admaxla should 
make his search for them. 

Chasca reported to Tupac and his father the 
proclamation which Professor Barton had made 
in the temple, that Admaxla was to be the Inca 
of the land upon his return, and from that hour 
the three men believed that this was the real 
purpose of the strangers in making their visit 
to the plateau. So impressed was the old bard 
by this thought, that he prophesied the safe 
journey of the visitors to their distant home, 
the return of Admaxla with the wisdom of the 
gods, and a bright and glorious future for the 
land. The younger men, however, took the an- 
nouncement more soberly; they realized that 
its fulfilment would make a radical change in 
the affairs of the nation. But it was not their 
business to question the wishes or the com- 
mands of the children of the sun. 


An Overwhelming Defeat, 305 

Admaxla himself was so filled with the visions 
of his coming experiences, and also with the sor- 
row of parting with Tara and his mother and 
sister for so long a period, that he gave little 
heed to the new promise. There had been so 
much else that was wonderful in the visit of the 
strangers, he took this as the natural climax of 
all the rest. The few preparations for the long 
journey that had not already been made were 
completed before the evening meal, and at an 
early hour the whole household retired to rest. 

But at midnight the court at the centre of 
the palace was a scene of great activity. The 
four castaways were there, clad once more in 
their own garb, which had not been worn since 
their first day in the white city. Admaxla 
was there, wearing the blue garments which 
Mr. Barton had selected for him. Chasca and 
Tupac were also there, and the other members 
of their families. 

All of the heavier apparatus connected with 
the professor’s balloon had been sent from the 
white city the previous day, under the charge 
of Admaxla and his father, and had been for- 
warded by them to the little opening where the 
ancient pathway down the mountain side left 
the plateau, the point chosen by the aeronaut 
for the coming ascent. Consequently the only 


3o6 An Aerial Runaway, 

burdens borne by any of the party were the 
weapons selected from the treasure house 
and one or two light articles which had been 
found needful at the last moment. 

Taking up the light parcels the little party 
bade the ladies of the two households farewell, 
a proceeding which taxed Admaxla’s fortitude 
to the utmost ; then, accompanied by Chasca 
and Tupac, they set forth. 

As they walked silently on through the 
darkness, the various members of the company 
were busy with their thoughts. The aeronauts 
were thinking of the many strange experiences 
through which they had passed since their 
eventful balloon ascension in New Orleans 
nearly three months before ; of the reception 
they had received at the hands of the natives 
on the mountain plateau, and of the unwaver- 
ing friendship the three leading chiefs had 
shown them. They were wondering, too, what 
adventures were awaiting them in the long 
weeks which must necessarily elapse before 
they traversed the wilderness at the foot of the 
mountain and reached the abodes of civilized 
men. Would they ever reach their native land, 
and see again their loved ones, who doubtless 
mourned them as dead ? Or would they, after 
enduring endless privations, die one by one in 


An Overwhelming Defeat, 307 

the great unknown tract through which they 
must force their passage ? Who could tell ? 

To Professor Barton the situation seemed 
especially grave. He knew, as the others did 
not, the dangers of an ascent in a fire balloon. 
He had done the best he could with the 
materials which were at his command, but still 
he felt a certain misgiving as to the outcome 
of the experiment. These doubts and fore- 
bodings he kept strictly to himself, however, 
and his comrades as yet knew nothing of the 
dangers of their coming balloon voyage. 

Very different were the thoughts in the mind 
of Admaxla. He was dreaming of the wonders 
which he should see in the land of the strangers. 
Would they prove as great as Rod and Todd 
had described them.f^ Were there really great 
machines which could drag long rows of houses 
after them with the speed of the wind? Were 
there in reality huge vessels, as large as his 
father’s palace, which propelled themselves over 
the waves ? Ah, he should see, and he should 
not be separated from Rod, for whom he 
already had an affection that amounted almost 
to a passion ; that was a greater pleasure than 
all the rest. 

Chasca and Tupac were thinking of the time 
when the boy should return to them, filled with 


3o8 


An Aerial Runaway. 


the wisdom of the strangers, and equipped with 
their marvellous powers. Would the lad feel 
the same toward them and his people then as 
he did now.f^ Was the experiment, after all, 
worth what it would cost } Only their implicit 
faith in the visitors kept them from withdraw- 
ing, even at this late hour, from the compact 
into which they had entered. 

Thus busy with their thoughts, the four miles 
they were to go were soon passed over, and 
they reached the spot where the servants of 
Tupac were keeping guard over the balloon and 
its equipment. It still lacked an hour of dawn, 
and as nothing could be done in the darkness, 
the little group sat down upon some near-by 
boulders, and in silence awaited the coming 
day. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


A PERILOUS DESCENT. 

For some time the group sat there in the 
darkness, each one busy with his thoughts. 
Then at length the eastern horizon began to 
be tinged with red and pink ; the rocky peaks 
at the opposite side of the plateau showed dimly 
against the increasing glow; the dome of the 
great temple in the white city caught the rays 
on its golden oval ; and day was at hand. 

As soon as there was sufficient light, the pro- 
fessor began his operations, assisted by his com- 
panions. Going over to the pile of apparatus, 
he rapidly unfastened the largest package, un- 
rolling upon the ground the air sack of the bal- 
loon. It was an immense globe of cotton cloth, 
coated with a sort of glazed paint, and had been 
made under the aeronaut’s supervision by a large 
number of native women. At its bottom a large 
hoop had been inserted, leaving a circular ap- 
erture to admit the heated air. From this hoop 
depended the stout ropes to which the car was 
to be attached. 

309 


310 


All Aerial Runaway, 


The car itself had caused Mr. Barton the most 
trouble, but he had at length succeeded in get- 
ting the Antalcan basket-makers to construct 
an immense bowl-shaped wickerwork, some ten 
feet in diameter, and with sides rising three feet 
from the floor. It was stoutly built, and capable 
of sustaining a very considerable weight. 

Around its sides, at a height of eighteen 
inches, a narrow shelf or seat ran for the accom- 
modation of the passengers, and at regular 
intervals were the loops, to which the ropes 
from the air sack were to be attached ; while at 
its centre, so that it came directly under the 
opening in the balloon, was a small clay furnace, 
to hold the fire which was to supply the heated 
air for the airship. 

All these items the professor had explained 
to his comrades while the articles were being 
made, so that they were already familiar with 
their uses. When the big sack had been un- 
rolled, it was placed on an elevated platform, 
which had been erected by the aeronaut’s order, 
with the hoop projecting a short distance over 
the edge. The car was now quickly attached, 
and then the work of loading the basket was 
commenced. 

Professor Barton would allow no one to do 
this but himself, as it was of the utmost impor- 


A Perilous Descent, 3 1 1 

tance that the packages be so arranged as to 
keep the car in perfect equilibrium. One by 
one the carefully made parcels were handed to 
him and stowed away in the space under the 
circular seat. There were the five blankets for 
the party; beans, dried llama’s flesh, quinoa, 
and smoked fish, in quantity sufficient for sev- 
eral weeks’ consumption ; a few cooking uten- 
sils ; a coil of rope ; and a stout rope ladder of 
some length, which the professor said might be 
needed before they reached the plains below. 

In addition to these articles there were the 
bundles of straw to b.e used as fuel in the clay 
furnace. It took but a short time, however, for 
the skilled hands of Mr. Barton to arrange each 
parcel in its proper place, and the sun was 
hardly a half hour high when he announced : — 
“Everything is now in readiness. We will 
therefore begin inflating the balloon. I will 
start the fire.” 

This was soon done, and then at the aero- 
naut’s direction a number of the attendants of 
Tupac mounted the platform and held the folds 
of cloth apart as much as possible, so as to allow 
the heated air a free passage into the great sack. 

While the fire was getting under way, the 
professor turned to his companions, saying : — 
“You will notice that the wind is now blow- 


312 


An Aerial Ru7iaway, 


ing from the east, and will, therefore, carry us 
away from the plateau. I chose this time and 
this place for two reasons. The wind here is 
always an easterly one in the early morning, 
and it is only about four thousand feet down to 
the lower spur of the mountain at this point; 
whereas on the other three sides the descent is 
from six to seven thousand feet.” 

Here he paused and gave his attention to 
feeding the fire. Already the canvas was com- 
mencing to swell, a process his three comrades 
were watching with great interest, while on the 
faces of the two curacas and their attendants 
awe and wonder were mingled. 

“ How long will it take to inflate the sack .? ” 
inquired Rod, eagerly. 

“ Not over twenty-five minutes,” returned 
Professor Barton, “and it may not take over 
seventeen. It depends greatly on the amount 
of heat given off by our furnace.” 

Ten minutes passed. The great globe was 
now nearly distended and no longer needed the 
support of the servants, who descended to the 
ground. The amazement on the faces of all 
the natives had increased as the work pro- 
gressed, until there was somewhat of fear 
mingled with it. 

“ Come,” said the aeronaut, “ it is time for us 


A Perilous Descent, 313 

to take our places in the car. In a very few 
moments the balloon will rise.” Then turning 
to Admaxla’s father he continued: “Yesterday 
I promised the people at the temple that Ad- 
maxla should return in five years. He will 
come with powers which will enable him to 
scale the mountain side. On the evening be- 
fore the day he is expected, therefore, have a 
trusty messenger waiting here, who can bring 
you word of his arrival before it is announced 
to the people.” 

The two chiefs readily promised that the 
courier should be there, and then, after all had 
shaken hands with the curacas, the five voy- 
agers stepped into the car. Already the air- 
ship was swaying in the morning breeze, and 
barely had the little company taken their as- 
signed positions when it slowly began to rise. 

Inch by inch it rose, with an even motion, 
and so quietly that the car was several inches 
from the ground before the onlookers noticed 
it; when they did, however, with awe-stricken 
faces they fell to the ground, and once more that 
cry went up, — 

“ The gods have come down to us ! ” 

Here a stronger current of air caught the 
balloon and carried it, still rising slowly, off 
beyond the edge of the plateau, and over the 


314 An A erial Runaway, 

spur of the mountain nearly a mile below. As 
he saw the ground receding, Admaxla's face 
grew pale, and he clutched the side of the car 
tightly. 

Noticing this. Professor Barton said kindly 
and reassuringly: — 

“ Do not be alarmed, my lad. There is no 
danger so long as you sit perfectly still.” Then 
turning to the other occupants of the basket, 
he went on, “ On account of the rude nature 
of our airship, we will be obliged to remain as 
nearly motionless as possible.” 

The native lad seemed entirely satisfied by 
his friend’s assurance, and gazed calmly back at 
his native land, now some distance away. 

“ How long will this balloon keep afloat, 
professor.?” questioned Todd. 

“ Not very many minutes,” was the answer. 
“We will probably reach the ground again 
within a half hour. See, we have already com- 
menced to fall ! ” 

It was a fact which all could detect by glanc- 
ing back at the cliff they had just left. Its 
summit was some distance above them, and as 
they looked, rose higher and higher, a conclu- 
sive proof that they were slowly dropping. 

No longer feeling the stiff breeze, since the 
mountain shut it off, the airship now hung 


A Perilous Descent, 3 1 5 

almost motionless, except for its gradual de- 
scent. Twenty minutes passed in this way, and 
then the aeronauts found themselves within 
two thousand feet of the ground. Another ten 
minutes passed, and less than a thousand feet 
separated them from the land below. 

“We shall be down in ten minutes more, if 
all goes well,” declared Professor Barton ; “ and 
see ! we shall land almost exactly opposite the 
break in the pathway down the mountain side. 
That is well, for it will enable us to follow the 
old trail, just as if we had crossed the chasm by 
a bridge.” 

Slowly the moments passed ; the balloon was 
within ^ty feet of the ground when suddenly 
Rod touched the aeronaut’s arm. “ Look 
there ! ” he cried in alarm. “ The canvas is on 
fire!” 

As he spoke a flame burst out from one side 
of the sack; then with a rush the heated air 
escaped; the canvas collapsed; and balloon 
and car dropped like a stone to the rocky 
ground below. 

Fortunately for the voyagers the great basket 
did not turn over in its descent, nor did the 
burning air sack in its collapse fall upon them, 
so they were not entangled in its folds. Pos- 
sibly, too, the broad wicker bottom of the car 


3i6 


An Aerial Runaway, 


offered a resistance to the atmosphere which 
lessened the rapidity of their descent, and so 
lightened the force of their fall ; for while they 
struck the ground with a thud which threw them 
into a heap, yet no one was seriously injured ; 
and hastily picking themselves up, they jumped 
from the wreck. 

“Any one hurt.?^” asked the professor, anx- 
iously. Then as he saw all were able to move 
about, he went on: “No.i^ Thank God for 
that ! Now we must remove our supplies from 
the car before they take fire,” and he suited his 
action to his words. 

There was need of haste, for the flames were 
spreading rapidly along the canvas, and the 
time in which to work would be short. All 
fell to with a will, however, in spite of their 
shaken and bruised bodies, and the last parcel 
was removed just as the wickerwork of the car 
took fire. 

As they stood there watching the rapid de- 
struction of the airship. Professor Barton turned 
to his companions, saying : — 

“ This is what I feared from the beginning ; 
but I said nothing, trusting we might escape 
such an accident. Had we been at any altitude 
when the sack caught, we should have met 
with almost instant death. We were fortunate. 


A Perilous Descent. 3 1 7 

indeed, to be so near the ground. I have made 
my last ascent in a fire balloon.” 

“It served our purpose, at any rate,” remarked 
Todd, “and, as you suggested, professor, we are 
down at almost the exact spot where we would 
have crossed the chasm, could we have bridged 
it. Look ! ” 

His comrades glanced in the direction indi- 
cated by his outstretched hand, and noticed for 
the first time that they were within a dozen 
rods of the abyss which had been caused by 
the earthquake, and directly opposite the place 
where the path down from the plateau ended 
so abruptly. 

“ Had we been a few rods to the east when 
the canvas caught fire, our fall would have been 
a terrible one,” exclaimed Mr. Todd, with a 
shudder. “ I think I have had enough of bal- 
looning to last me for a lifetime.” 

“ I trust we shall not find it necessary to make 
use of one again,” returned the aeronaut. “ But 
come, let us arrange our bundles, and continue 
our descent. We can now follow this old path- 
way, since it is at hand. It may save us some 
hard climbing.” 

The packages were soon distributed among 
the party, and the tramp over the mountain 
range begun. The path led for some distance 


3 1 8 An A erial Rmiaway. 

along the edge of the abyss caused by the 
ancient convulsion of the earth, and was fairly 
smooth; but it then turned away from the 
chasm, and became rough and broken. The 
steepness also increased, and the wanderers 
were soon sliding and slipping and scrambling 
down the mountain side in a way which to say 
the least was very trying to their nerves. 

“I should think,” Mr. Todd at length ob- 
served, panting heavily, “ I should think we 
must have missed the pathway altogether.” 

“ Perhaps not,” Professor Barton responded. 
“The earthquake which parted the cliffs so soon 
after the passage of the Antalcans may have 
changed the formation of this ridge to some 
extent. Possibly we shall before long find 
better going.” 

His surmise proved to be a correct one. A 
few minutes later the ground suddenly became 
smoother, and the track emerged upon the 
edge of a narrow gorge. On beholding this, 
the eyes of the aeronaut brightened. 

“ Ah ! ” he exclaimed ; “ the worst portion of 
our march is over, unless I am much mistaken. 
This is, without doubt, the little valley up which 
the old Peruvians fled, and in which they were 
besieged. The pathway will probably descend 
into it before long.” 


A Perilous Descent 3 1 9 

But it was some time before his words proved 
true ; for the slope was so gradual for the re- 
mainder of the passage that the little party were 
almost of the opinion they should not reach the 
bottom of the gorge at all, when a sudden turn 
of the path brought them into it. 

Mr. Todd sat down heavily upon a boulder 
beside a small stream that gushed out from the 
rocks, mopping his warm brow vigorously. 

“ I must say,” he gasped, glancing up at the 
mountain which towered above them, “ that I 
am thankful we have got down here. I was 
not made for a mountain climber, that is cer- 
tain.” 

The rest of the company, though not quite 
so exhausted from their descent, were never- 
theless glad to avail themselves of the oppor- 
tunity to rest. While doing so, Todd asked: — 

“ Which way do we go now, professor ? How 
can you tell which direction is the right one } ” 

“ The fleeing Peruvians came up the valley, 
so our way is to go down it,” was the aeronaut’s 
reply. “ I should say we have but to follow this 
tiny stream down the slope,” pointing to the 
west, “ and we shall come out into a more open 
country. Anyway, a trial will soon show whether 
I am right or not.” 

In this opinion the other members of the 


320 


An Aerial Runaway, 


party concurred, and the march was soon re- 
sumed in the direction indicated by the aero- 
naut. The surface of the gorge, while to some 
extent broken, was, nevertheless, smooth enough 
for easy walking, and quite a relief after the moun- 
tain pathway. 

The valley increased in both width and fer- 
tility as they descended it, until they approached 
its mouth, perhaps a mile beyond the point 
where they entered it; then its walls suddenly 
contracted again to within twenty-five or thirty 
feet of each other. This space was nearly 
filled with the ruins of what had once evidently 
been the defences of the Peruvians in their fight 
with the hostile Indians four hundred years 
before. 

Professor Barton was much interested in 
these fortifications, and would have gladly 
stopped there, in order to examine them more 
closely, but for the fact that the afternoon was 
already well along, and he was anxious to reach 
a more suitable place for an encampment. 

With the aid of the big rope ladder which 
they had brought along with them, but which 
they had not previously needed, the travellers 
climbed the old wall, and when once down 
upon the other side, the aeronaut said, mean- 
time looking earnestly about him : — 


A Perilous Descent. 


321 


“ It must be somewhere near here that your 
ancestors buried their treasure, Admaxla. I 
wish we might locate the place now, so that 
when you are on your way back to your people, 
you will know just where to dig for it,” and he 
took from his pocket the note-book in which he 
had written a description of the spot at Malca’s 
dictation. Referring to this, he said : — 

“ They made their stand for the disastrous 
battle upon a knoll, hemmed in on two sides 
by a cliff which terminated in three peaks. 
After the contest they buried their fallen Inca 
and treasure at a point where converging lines 
drawn from the three peaks would intersect. 
Do any of you see a small hill within a short 
distance which answers to the description ? ” 

“ There is one over there ! ” the native lad 
exclaimed, pointing to a slight rise backed by a 
three-pointed rock a half mile to their left. 

“Yes, I see it now,” was the professor’s an- 
swer. “We will go over there.” 

A ten-minute’s walk was sufficient to bring 
them to the knoll, which rose to a height of 
perhaps fifty feet above the surrounding plain. 
Its southern and western sides were against a 
cliff that ascended abruptly and solidly until 
near its top, where it split into three narrow 
and pointed peaks. This left only two sides of 


322 


An Aerial Runaway, 


the little elevation open to an attack, and it was 
just such a spot as any party, suddenly surprised 
by an enemy, would have chosen for a defence. 

Having arrived there, the professor stood for 
some time in silence, measuring the three 
prongs of the cliff with his eye, and calculating 
about where lines drawn convergingly from each 
would intersect ; but at length he was about to 
speak, when Rod came running toward him. 

“ See here, Mr. Barton,” he said, “ what is 
this } ” and he held out a small object which he 
had found. A closer examination showed it to 
be a part of a metal spear much like those in 
use on the mountain plateau. 

“ I guess we have struck the right place fast 
enough,” the lad remarked, as they finished their 
scrutiny. “ I found it lying partly buried down 
yonder where the rains have gullied out the hill 
for a rod or more.” 

“It certainly would seem so,” the aeronaut 
replied; “and Admaxla on his return journey 
will have no trouble in identifying the locality. 
But we must go into camp at once, for it will 
soon be too dark to do so. This is as good a 
place to pass the night as I have seen, only we 
must provide some sort of a shelter.” 

The little squad were soon busily at work 
preparing for the coming darkness. A rude 


A Perilous Descent. 323 

hut was constructed along the side of the 
cliff by leaning some poles against it and cov- 
ering them with brush. The material for this 
was found in a thicket a short distance off ; and 
from the same source a supply of fuel for a fire 
was gathered. As Rod kindled the latter with 
one of the few matches they possessed, he sud- 
denly called out : — 

“ What are we going to do for water, pro- 
fessor We didn’t think to bring any from the 
brook in the gorge. I wonder if there is any 
nearer 1 ” 

A diligent search was made for some dis- 
tance around, but no stream or spring could be 
found; and at length it was given up, the 
aeronaut saying : — 

“ This explains why the Peruvian fugitives 
could not remain here more than a few hours. 
There was no water for themselves or their 
animals, and so during the night they fled to 
the gorge a half mile away. It is a movement 
we shall have to repeat at dawn, or suffer from 
thirst.” 

His companions agreed with him before they 
had finished their dry and unsatisfactory lunch. 
Nothing but the heavy darkness which had 
already settled down over the hills and plains 
prevented them from attempting to reach the 


324 An Aerial Runaway, 

brook that night. As it was they decided, 
though at considerable discomfiture, to re- 
main where they were ; and soon all had laid 
themselves down in the rude shelter to sleep 
except Professor Barton, who, at his own re- 
quest, was to take the first watch of two hours. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


AN UNPLEASANT SITUATION. 

The night passed without other incident than 
the regular change in watchmen, and at an early 
hour in the morning the encampment was astir. 
There was but one thought in the minds of 
all, emphasized by their parched throats — a 
return should be made at once to the mouth 
of the gorge for breakfast. It took but a few 
minutes to get ready for the proposed removal, 
and the five travellers were soon on their way 
back to the ruined wall. Rod carrying a burning 
brand from their recent camp fire. 

On their arrival at the bank of the little 
stream, just outside of the old fortification, a 
second fire was speedily started, and a meal was 
soon under way which promised to be more 
palatable than that of the evening before. 
While the food was cooking, the various mem- 
bers of the little band performed their morning 
ablutions, and then, much refreshed by the 
bathing, gathered about the smouldering coals 
325 


326 An A erial Runaway, 

to partake of their breakfast with a sharpened 
appetite. 

For a time all were silent, busily engaged 
with the food before them; but after the first 
edge of their hunger had been dulled, the little 
group grew talkative. Todd was the first to 
speak, and his words were a question : — 

“ Which way shall we go now, professor ? ” 
he asked. “North or east.f^ How can you 
tell the nearest way to reach civilization again ? ” 

The aeronaut smiled. “ There is but one 
safe way for us to go,” was his reply. “You 
should be able to think it out for yourself. Try 
it and see.” 

The lad was silent for a few moments, and 
then as he did not speak. Rod said, — 

“ I know which way you mean. Professor 
Barton.” 

Todd glanced at his cousin in surprise. “ I’d 
like to know how you can tell that ! ” he 
exclaimed. 

“ Tell him. Rod,” the balloonist remarked 
with a pleasant laugh. 

“We must follow this brook until we come 
to a larger stream, and that will lead us to the 
coast,” the boy explained. 

“ But this stream is flowing in a direction 
directly opposite to that in which the Atlantic 


An Unpleasant Situation, 327 

lies,” objected Mr. Todd. “ I should think it 
would be much nearer and quicker if we went 
to the east.” 

“ But you overlook several important facts,” 
commented the aeronaut. “ One is that we 
have no compass by which to guide our steps 
through the trackless forests that lie to the east 
of us. Another is that the way for a while, as 
you can see, will lead through a mountainous 
district, and is, therefore, likely to prove difficult, 
and dangerous as well. A third item, and one, 
after last night’s experience, we should not 
ignore, is that if we leave the brook we are 
not sure we shall always find water when we 
want it. There are sections, doubtless, between 
here and the coast, where we might journey 
days without finding a drop to quench our 
thirst. 

“So much as to the objections; now as to 
the points in our favor if we follow down this 
stream: we are not only always sure of the 
precious fluid, a more important necessity than 
food itself, but we have a valley in which to 
walk. Then, however much the brook may 
wind, it will eventually lead us to a larger one, 
some tributary of the Orinoco, down which we 
can sail to the habitations of white men. As I 
recall the geography of this region, we cannot 


328 


An Aerial Runaway, 


travel many miles to the west without striking 
one of the southern branches of the Orinoco, 
and though it may be a longer way to the coast, 
it is to my mind a surer and safer and easier 
one. We must run no unnecessary risks if 
we hope to extricate ourselves from this 
wilderness.” 

“ Very true,” the manufacturer assented. “ I 
might have known you had good reasons for 
your chosen route, you always have had for 
every proposal you have made. I admit the 
folly of my own theory.” 

“ I have not been a balloonist for nothing,” 
Mr. Barton responded, with a hearty laugh. 
“ My experiences in various parts of the world 
have been, if no more, a most excellent train- 
ing for the unfortunate predicament in which 
we now find ourselves.” 

“ It is fortunate for the rest of us that we 
have you to advise us,” Todd put in ; “ if we 
had not, we should have little chance of ever 
seeing the United States again.” 

“ If it had not been for me, you would not be 
here now,” the professor replied ; “ so it is only 
right that I should be able to help you out of 
the unfortunate plight into which I unintention- 
ally put you.” 

“ But you have some plan of action all thought 


An Unpleasant Situation, 329 

out for us, I know,” Rod interrupted. “You 
spoke of our sailing down the river when we 
reach it. Tell us how you are going to 
arrange that.” 

“Yes, I have a plan,” the aeronaut confessed. 
“ Last night while keeping watch I went over 
our whole journey in my mind, and have 
decided on a programme which I think it will be 
well for us, as far as possible, to adhere to. I 
will tell you of it that you may give me your 
own opinions of it. 

“We will, as Rod has already said, follow 
down this brook until it joins a river or some 
other stream large enough to float a raft or boat. 
There we will make camp, and remain long 
enough to construct a canoe, or light craft of 
some kind, which will accommodate us all. 
During the sojourn we will also endeavor to 
increase our supply of food by hunting and 
fishing, so that we need not stop for that pur- 
pose when once our voyage is begun. 

“As soon as the boat is finished, we will 
embark, and paddle down the river until we 
reach the sea or come to some town. If, as I 
believe, this rivulet empties into one of the 
southern branches of the Orinoco, we shall fall 
in with some village or town before we have 
gone many hundred miles. Once we are 


330 


An Aerial Runaway, 


among our fellow-men again, there will be no 
trouble in securing a passage to our own land. 

“ This is my plan, as I thought it out last 
night. Perhaps some of you may be able to 
suggest an improvement. If so, I shall be more 
than glad to accept of it,” and the speaker 
paused. 

“No indeed,” came the quick response from 
all of his companions ; while Mr. Todd added: — 

“ I do not myself see how the programme can 
be improved, and surely it is the only one for 
us to attempt to carry out. It not only saves 
us many a mile of weary tramping, but, though 
a longer route, will carry us much more quickly 
to the coast. For however poor the craft we 
construct, we can sail down a stream much 
faster than we could walk, even along its 
banks. I wonder I djd not at once see, as my 
boy did, the true path for us to follow.” 

“ Thank you, sir, and the lads as well, for 
your hearty acceptance of the plan,” Professor 
Barton said, with evident satisfaction. “ There 
is no reason, then, why we may not begin our 
day’s march immediately.” 

To this his comrades agreed, and rising, they 
began active preparations for the journey. The 
few cooking utensils were quickly washed and 
dried ; the huge rope ladder, since it would no 


An Unpleasant Situation, 


331 


longer be needed, was concealed in the ruined 
wall ; and the packs readjusted, and lighter by 
more than fifty pounds, were made ready. There 
had been some talk of leaving behind the coil 
of rope also, but to this the aeronaut objected. 

“We may need the cord for our boat or raft,” 
he declared, “ if not for some other purpose. 
The want of it in an emergency might be 
worse than carrying it along.” And so it was 
stowed away in one of the bundles. 

As they were about to start. Rod suddenly 
queried : — 

“What about the fire, professor.? We have 
but a few matches, you know, and if we use 
one every time we make camp, they will soon 
be gone. How can we manage it.? ” 

“ That is well thought of. Rod,” Mr. Barton 
exclaimed. “ It had not occurred to me. I won- 
der if we could manage to carry some coals of 
fire along with us .? ” 

It was Admaxla who now found a way to do 
this. Motioning his companions to wait a few 
minutes, he dropped his pack and hurried off 
toward an old dead tree standing a few rods 
up the valley. When he returned he brought 
in his hands several chunks of a dead fungus, 
hard, dry, and yet quite porous. Taking the 
small kettle in which they heated their water, 


332 


An Aerial Runaway, 


he put into it first a bed of coals from the camp 
fire, then two of the pieces of the punk he had 
found, and covered the whole with ashes. 

“ There,” he said, “ that will keep alive until 
noon, when I will replenish it with the other 
chunks.” 

“ Good for you, Admaxla ! ” shouted Todd, 
enthusiastically, and taking the native lad’s 
hand for a vigorous shake. “ Between you and 
the professor we shall get along first-rate.” 

The young Antalcan laughed, and returned 
the hand-shake. Then he volunteered to carry 
the metal boiler, and to keep the precious fire 
from going out. With this understanding the 
little company set forth down the right bank of 
the brook. 

For some little time their way led through 
an open vale, sloping quite sharply to the 
northwest. But after going three or four miles 
woods appeared, and they were soon in a dense 
forest. This made the travelling much more 
difficult, especially as they often had to make 
wide detours away from the stream in order to 
get around the thick underbrush which lined 
its banks. In other places it became necessary 
to cut a path through the rank growth that 
impeded their way with the swords which Mr. 
Todd and Professor Barton carried. 


A.n Unpleasant Situation, 333 

This was hard and tiresome work, and al- 
though each member of the party took his turn 
in wielding the awkward implements, the prog- 
ress they made was of necessity slow. More 
than once Mr. Todd was led to exclaim: — 

“ I thought that mountain path was bad 
enough, and was thankful to be down on level 
ground again, but I am not sure that this is 
not harder and slower work than coming down 
the rocky cliff.” 

However, all the route was not made up of 
thickets and underbrush. There were some 
open places where the wanderers could pro- 
ceed more rapidly, and they had covered per- 
haps twelve or fifteen miles when the aeronaut, 
glancing at his watch, said : — 

“ It is nearly four o’clock, and we may as well 
be on the lookout for a suitable place to spend 
the night. It will not do to sleep without a 
covering such as we had last night.” 

“ I hope we shall reach such a place soon, for 
I am nearly used up,” Todd admitted. 

His wish was destined to be gratified quickly, 
for the travellers had not gone a half mile farther 
when they came into an opening larger than 
any they had seen since entering the woods. 
It was several acres in extent, and entirely free 
from trees and underbrush. The ground, more- 


334 


An Aerial Runaway, 


over, rose sharply from the edge of the stream, 
forming quite a good-sized knoll at the centre 
of the clearing. 

“ Ah ! this is what we are looking for,” said 
the aeronaut with a sigh of relief, as he dropped 
his burden to the ground. “We will make our 
camp at the top of that little hill. Now let us 
all do our best, for the sooner we get our shelter 
ready, the sooner we can rest.” 

The others needed no spurring to make their 
efforts greater, and all were speedily engaged in 
arranging a suitable habitation for the night. 
Rod and Todd cut and brought the limbs and 
small trees necessary for the hut, while the other 
members of the party constructed the primitive 
lodging. This was done by sticking four small 
posts upright into the soft earth. They were 
joined by four crosspieces at the top, on which 
were laid a number of stout poles. Over this 
rude, framework boughs were placed, until a 
fairly tight roof had been formed. 

Other limbs were set in a slanting position 
along the sides of the structure, their tops rest- 
ing against the roof, and their bases upon the 
ground. Then boughs were interwoven among 
them, and so the walls of the shelter were made. 
The end toward the brook was left entirely open, 
and just before it the camp fire was started, 


An Unpleasant Situation, 335 

kindled by the coals which Admaxla, true to 
his promise, had kept alive. 

When the rude hut had been completed, Rod 
and the professor set about getting the evening 
meal, while Todd and the native lad collected 
fuel to keep the fire supplied during the night. 
There were a number of dead trees at one end 
of the little clearing, and to these the boys went 
for their supply. Several trips had been made 
by them, and nearly enough of the dry wood 
had been secured, when an accident occurred 
which came near terminating in a dire calamity 
for the little band. 

Todd had gone for his last load, and noticing 
that one of the stumps, from which he had broken 
all the branches, was decayed at its base, he con- 
ceived the idea of pulling it over, and dragging 
it to the camp. It was so large, he knew if he 
could only secure it, it would burn for hours, 
and thus save them from a constant attendance 
upon the fire. Accordingly he braced his feet 
against its roots, and taking a firm grip near the 
top, pulled. 

But he found that although the centre of the 
stump was entirely gone, there was a firm rim 
of wood about the outside, and it resisted his 
first efforts. He would not give up the attempt, 
however, and merely paused to get his breath. 


336 


An Aerial Runaway. 


Then, taking a fresh hold, he exerted his ut- 
most strength. For a moment it was appar- 
ently without effect; then with a sudden snap 
the wood, weakened doubtless by his previous 
attempts, gave way. So unexpectedly did the 
break come, the lad was unprepared for it, and 
losing his footing, fell backward, the log coming 
down upon his feet, pinning him to the ground. 

Nor was that the worst; for a large rattle- 
snake, which had been hidden within the cav- 
ity of the stump, was dislodged by the sudden 
breakage, and fell upon Todd’s breast. In- 
stantly coiling itself, the reptile, with an angry 
hiss and a vigorous shaking of its rattles, drew 
back its head ready to strike the helpless lad. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


A HOME IN THE WILDS. 

As Todd lay there helpless, staring with 
fascinated eyes at the hideous reptile which 
had coiled itself upon his breast, he was not 
ignorant of the grave danger he was in. He 
knew that it was useless for him, hampered as 
he was, to attempt to brush the serpent one 
side before it could strike. He was also aware 
that should he cry out for help, the other mem- 
bers of the party could not reach him in time 
to save him. He realized, moreover, that 
death would not immediately follow the snake’s 
bite, but that he should linger in intense agony 
for hours before the final sleep came. 

All these thoughts flashed through the lad’s 
mind in an instant, and yet he, with admirable 
self-control, did not stir. Possibly if he re- 
mained motionless the reptile would cease to 
look upon him as an enemy, and, having made 
the threat, would then uncoil itself and glide 
away without striking. Todd was quite sure 
z 337 


338 An A eria I Runaway. 

that he had somewhere read that the rattle- 
snake, in a critical moment, could be pre- 
vented from giving its fatal blow by keeping 
perfectly quiet. Anyway, he would try the 
ruse, as there was nothing else he could safely 
do. So with his own eyes staring into the 
snake’s glittering optics, and without the 
quiver of a muscle, he waited. 

There is no question but that his motionless 
attitude disconcerted the angry serpent. Two 
or three times it drew back its head as though 
about to give the deadly bite, and then with- 
held it ; and that delay on the part of the 
snake, brief as it was, was an important factor 
in the salvation of the boy, though he knew it 
not. To him it seemed as though the reptile 
only delayed its stroke that it might the longer 
torment him ; and angered by the fact he, as 
the serpent with a louder hiss than it had yet 
given prepared to strike its blow, looked 
squarely at it, determined to face it with a bold 
front to the very end. 

But just at that instant there came a swift, 
whirring sound, and almost before the bewil- 
dered lad had time to think, the snake was 
knocked from its position on his breast and 
went flying through the air for a distance of 
several feet. A moment later Admaxla ran 


A Home hi the Wilds, 


339 


swiftly by him, and reaching the serpent just 
after it struck the ground, quickly despatched 
it. Then returning to the prostrate lad, he 
lifted the tree trunk from off his feet, and 
assisted him to rise, anxiously inquiring : — 

“Are you hurt, Todd? Did the snake 
strike you ? ” 

“No; thanks to you. I’m safe,” was the 
response, as Todd shook himself to make sure 
he was all right. “ How did you do it, old 
chap ? ” 

“ See here,” the native answered, leading the 
way to where the dead rattlesnake lay. Bend- 
ing over the horrid form, Todd saw that an 
arrow had transfixed the head, and was now 
protruding several inches on both sides. 

“ I shot him with my bow,” Admaxla ex- 
plained, “and the arrow fortunately struck 
right in the neck. The force of the blow was 
sufficient to carry the snake clear off your 
body, and its suddenness prevented the reptile 
from striking.” 

“ But how did you happen to see my dan- 
ger? ” Todd queried. “ I thought I left you at 
the camp.” 

“So you did,” was the reply; “but I only 
stopped to pick up my bow and arrows, and 
then I followed you. I had noticed several 


340 


A 71 Aerial Runaway, 


birds in the trees just beyond here, and thought 
I might kill one for supper. I was only a 
short distance away when you fell, and saw the 
snake coil itself on your breast. But I knew 
I would not have time to reach you before it 
struck, and so did the only thing in my power 
to save you. I am glad I succeeded.” 

“You’re a brick, Admaxla ! ” exclaimed his 
comrade, impulsively ; “ and I can’t begin to 
tell you how much I thank you for saving my 
life. But it was a close shave, wasn’t it? ” and 
he shook the native boy’s hand vigorously. 

By this time the other inmates of the camp 
had reached the spot, and were excitedly in- 
quiring what had happened. 

The whole story was gone over again, and 
the dead snake exhibited in its confirmation. 
The ugly reptile was evidently one of the larg- 
est of its kind, for when straightened out it 
measured more than six feet in length, and 
possessed nineteen rattles. 

Mr. Todd, Rod, and Professor Barton were 
loud in their praises of Admaxla’s coolness and 
skill, for it was these that had rescued Todd 
from his unhappy dilemma ; but the native lad, 
though greatly pleased, received their encomiums 
with becoming modesty. For some time longer 
the party discussed the affair; then they re- 


A Home in the Wilds. 


341 


turned to the camp fire, Todd and Admaxla 
carrying between them the dead tree trunk, 
first making sure, however, that no other ven- 
omous reptile was lurking within it. 

The supper which the professor and Rod had 
prepared was heartily enjoyed by all, and soon 
the little band, with the exception of Todd, who 
stood the first watch, were wrapped in slumber. 

The night passed without further incident, 
and at an early hour in the morning breakfast 
was eaten and the journey resumed. The 
ground over which the way led was very simi- 
lar to that covered on the preceding day. But 
when a distance of five or six miles had been 
travelled, the stream, whose bank they were 
following, suddenly emerged into another of 
considerable size. Stopping only long enough 
to blaze two huge trees which stood near the 
juncture of the brooks, so that they could iden- 
tify the place should they care to return that 
way, the wanderers hastened on down the 
larger stream. 

For several days the castaways journeyed on, 
meeting with no serious difficulty by the way, 
although the travelling was such that no rapid 
progress could be made. The country was still 
hilly, and in some places the stream they were 
following became boiling, seething rapids, in 


342 


An Aerial Runaway, 


which no boat could have lived. Again the 
valley would narrow until there was but a scant 
passage between the banks of the river and the 
rocky mountain side, which rose abruptly to a 
considerable height. Indeed, had it not been 
the dry season, there would have been, in such 
localities, no footing for them at all ; for un- 
mistakable marks on the rugged cliffs showed 
that during the rainy period the waters rushed 
through these narrow channels, filling them 
from side to side to a great depth. 

After five days of such experiences, however, 
the travellers found themselves on the verge of 
an immense plain, where the river grew wider, 
and ran with a slower and more even current. 
But the forest still remained dense on both 
sides of the stream, and the undergrowth, as 
though it sprang from a richer soil, became 
ranker and more luxuriant. 

“ It is going to be a hard job to make our way 
through that stuff,” the manufacturer remarked, 
as he caught sight of the great plain and its 
seemingly impenetrable thickets. 

“We shall not attempt it,” the aeronaut re- 
plied quietly. “ It is now time to prepare our- 
selves for a voyage down the river ; and there 
is just the place we want for our permanent 
camp.” 


A Home in the Wilds, 


343 


As he spoke he pointed to an open space 
of considerable size a little to their left. The 
ground sloped gently from the river’s bank for 
a distance of three or four hundred yards, and 
was covered with soft grass ; while at its centre 
a little spring bubbled up, and forming a tiny 
rill, ran to join the larger stream below. 

“ Ah ! no better place could be selected,” the 
professor continued, with evident satisfaction, as 
the little cavalcade filed down into the clearing. 
“ Here are water, air, sunshine, drainage — every- 
thing to make this a healthy dwelling-place ; 
there at the brink of the stream is an ideal loca- 
tion for our shipyard, while about us are the 
very trees we shall need. Here then we will 
stop. For to-night we will make our usual 
brush hut ; but to-morrow we will fix things for 
a long stay — until we have constructed some 
sort of a craft to carry us, as it surely will, down 
this river to the habitations of man.” 

“ I shall be glad to stop in a place where I 
can breathe easily for a while,” said Mr. Todd, 
as he glanced approvingly around him. “For 
some reason I feel as though my respiration was 
cut off under those dense tree-tops.” 

“We shall all be glad of a change of sur- 
roundings, I think,” Rod suggested, “and of 
work as well. It has begun to get tiresome 


344 Aerial Runaway, 

doing nothing but tramp, tramp all day in the 
heat.” 

“ And a change of diet will be very agree- 
able, too,” added his cousin. “ I do hope we 
shall be able to get some game before long. 
Dried llama, quinoa, and beans are getting 
somewhat disagreeable to my taste, I must 
confess.” 

The preparations for the night were quickly 
made, and soon all was quiet in the clearing. 
At an early hour in the morning, however, the 
professor aroused his companions, and while 
eating breakfast a consultation was held. The 
discussion was opened by the aeronaut himself, 
who said : — 

“We shall, in my judgment, have to remain 
here for two or three weeks, and may as well 
make ourselves as comfortable as possible. So 
our first care should be to erect a more substan- 
tial shelter than has been our custom, where 
our stops were for the night only. This will 
probably take a couple of days or more. Then 
we can turn our attention to the construction 
of a craft of some kind large enough to carry 
us all down the river; and also to the replenish- 
ing of our larder.” 

“ What kind of a boat will you make, profes- 
sor.'^” Todd asked. “With the tools we have. 


A Home in the Wilds, 345 

it will not be a very easy task to make one, I’m 
afraid.” 

“That is true,” was the response; “but we 
will do our best. I have not fully decided yet 
as to what plan to adopt. But we have time 
enough to think it over while building our 
house.” 

“ I should think a raft of dry logs would be 
the quickest and easiest to build,” was Rod’s 
comment. 

“ So it would,” responded the aeronaut, “ but 
the slowest and most unwieldy after it was 
built ; still, we will see. But let us go to work 
at once on our shelter.” 

A site was selected well back from the river, 
and near the spring, where the ground was 
fairly level. Four stout posts were cut and 
driven into the ground firmly, two of them 
about fifteen feet apart, and on a parallel with 
the river bank, and the other two ten feet 
farther back, but directly in line with the first 
pair. The front poles were cut off about eight 
feet from the ground, while those in the rear 
were left at a height of six and a half feet. 

Three sides of the rectangle thus formed 
were enclosed by driving stakes into the ground 
in a similar manner ; but the front, or side fac- 
ing the river, was only partially fenced in, a 


346 


An Aerial Runaway, 


space about four feet wide being left for a door- 
way. These walls were now strengthened by 
vines woven in across the poles; and then 
a roof, constructed of saplings covered with a 
thick layer of sods, was put on over the whole, 
its front and back edges extending two feet or 
more beyond the walls of the building. 

After a window had been cut in each end of 
the structure, its walls were plastered with a 
thick coating of mud, and thus a fairly tight 
dwelling was secured. Several attempts to 
make a door for the hut proved unsuccessful, 
and it was finally decided to hang one of the 
blankets which they had brought from the 
mountain, in the opening at night. 

Within the rude shelter five bunks were con- 
structed, and filled with soft moss gathered from 
the adjacent trees, and then the little party of 
house-builders regarded their handiwork as 
complete. It had taken nearly three days of 
hard toil to accomplish the task, but as the 
swords of Mr. Barton and Mr. Todd were the 
only tools they had to use in the work, they 
felt the building was, after all, erected quite 
expeditiously. 

The campers now turned their attention to 
boat-building, and found it quite a different 
thing from their previous undertaking. The 


A Home in the Wilds, 


347 


professor decided that a canoe would be the 
best craft for their purpose, but after trying two 
days to fell a tree large enough for the dugout, 
and breaking one of the swords in the attempt, 
all hope of constructing it was abandoned. 

Rod’s suggestion of a raft now seemed the 
only available plan, and accordingly it was 
promptly adopted. From the outset, too, it 
promised to be more successful, since it could 
be made of smaller trees. After a little consul- 
tation it was decided to construct it of three 
solid rows of logs, the first and third tiers lying 
lengthwise, while the second, or middle tier, 
ran across them. Fortunately a goodly portion 
of the material needed for their purpose was 
found along the banks of the stream, uprooted 
by some previous flood. This not only saved 
the toilers from the long and hard task of fell- 
ing the trees, but furnished thehi with lighter 
and drier logs, which they had but to cut off at 
the proper length and drag or float down to the 
clearing. 

It is not to be supposed that the amateur 
ship-builders made no mistakes; they were 
obliged to correct their errors a number of 
times. But patience and experience at length 
won the day, and the time came when they 
knew that the raft would be an assured success. 


348 


An Aerial Runaway, 


Leaving the professor and Mr. Todd to com- 
plete it, the lads, since they were more skilled 
than the elder members of the party in the use 
of the primitive weapons at their command, de- 
voted a portion of each day to hunting. Under 
Admaxla’s lead they scoured the surrounding 
hills and forests, adding not a little to the small 
stock of provisions they possessed. In fact, 
they now supplied all the food used in the 
permanent camp, for they were carefully hus- 
banding that which they had brought from the 
plateau for their use when the sail down the 
stream should begin. 

It was during one of these hunting excur- 
sions, toward the latter part of their stay in the 
clearing, that an incident occurred which gave 
to Rod and Todd an opportunity to repay the 
debt of gratitude which the latter owed the 
native lad. 

The three boys, being less successful that 
day than usual, had in consequence wandered 
farther away from their encampment than was 
their custom. Still they kept the river in sight, 
knowing that as long as they did so, they were 
in no danger of becoming lost. Admaxla was 
in the lead, and some paces ahead of his com- 
panions, when he caught sight of some animal 
just ahead of him. Raising his hand to his 


A Home in the Wilds, 


349 

comrades in signal that they should remain 
where they were, he cautiously advanced. 

In a moment he disappeared from sight 
around an intervening tree trunk, and an in- 
stant later his listening associates heard the 
sharp twang of his bow, as he launched his 
arrow at his prey. Then there came to their 
startled ears a strange, snarling cry, followed 
by the sound of some falling body. Close upon 
this there arose a piercing human shriek. 

With beating hearts Rod and Todd rushed 
forward, and emerging into a small opening 
between the huge trees, saw Admaxla lying on 
the ground, while upon his apparently lifeless 
form there crouched a large jaguar, which 
greeted their coming with fierce growls and a 
lashing tail. 


CHAPTER XXVIL 


DOWN THE RIVER. 

As the two lads saw the plight of their 
friend, they came to an abrupt halt. But it 
was only for a moment. Then, after a glance 
at each other, with white, set faces they ad- 
vanced to his rescue. 

The jaguar meanwhile had kept his eyes 
fixed upon his new enemies, seeming for the 
moment to forget the prey he had already 
secured. Separating slightly, and fitting arrows 
to their bows as they went forward. Rod and 
Todd approached to within twenty feet of the 
watching beast. Their boldness apparently 
surprised him for a minute or two, and then 
he prepared to spring. At that instant, how- 
ever, Rod sent his arrow full into the face of 
the animal. So near was he, the light shaft sped 
true to its mark, striking one of the jaguar’s 
eyes just as he leaped. Blinded by the wound, 
the huge creature fell short of his intended 
victim, and rolled upon the ground, pawing 



1'heir boldness surprised him 






Down the River, 


351 

frantically in his endeavor to draw the offend- 
ing weapon from his eye. 

Todd was not slow to make use of this op- 
portunity, and taking as careful aim as he 
could under the circumstances, he let fly his 
arrow. It struck the beast in the flank, mak- 
ing a deep though not fatal wound ; and infu- 
riated by the pain, the savage creature ceased 
his rollings and sprang for the youth. 

But Rod had another arrow already strung, 
and as the jaguar straightened up, fired again. 
It was a most fortunate shot; for the stout 
shaft, striking the animal just behind his fore- 
leg, penetrated to the heart, and with a last 
snarl he dropped at Todd’s feet — dead. 

For a moment the boys could not realize 
their good fortune. Then with a glad shout 
they turned their attention to their fallen com- 
rade. To their relief they found he was only 
stunned and bruised, and making a hasty trip 
to the river. Rod returned with some water in 
his cap, which he dashed into the unconscious 
lad’s face. 

This had the desired effect, and before many 
minutes the young Antalcan was able to sit up 
and look about him. He then explained that, 
seeing the jaguar through the trees, he had 
supposed him to be some animal fit for food, — 


352 An A erial Runaway, 

a pardonable mistake, since no animal of that 
species had ever been seen on the mountain 
plateau, — so he advanced without hesitation 
or fear until within easy range, and fired. His 
arrow struck the creature in the neck, but in- 
flicted only a flesh wound. Before he could 
retreat, or had even suspected the serious 
nature of the encounter, the savage beast 
leaped upon him, throwing him to the ground 
with a force that had stunned him. The rest 
his companions knew. 

As soon as Admaxla was sufficiently recov- 
ered, the three boys set out on their return to 
camp, dragging the dead animal behind them. 
It was quite a load, and delayed them consider- 
ably ; but they persisted, and some hours later 
greatly surprised Mr. Todd and the professor, 
who were already quite alarmed at the pro- 
longed absence of the lads, by drawing the 
ugly beast up to the hut. 

The two men listened with bated breath to 
the thrilling story the boys had to tell, but at 
its close the aeronaut said : — 

“ This teaches us a lesson we should have 
learned sooner: that it is not safe for you to 
wander far from the camp with only the primi- 
tive weapons you possess, even if we have less 
to eat.” 


Down the River, 


353 


To this the manufacturer added an emphatic 
approval, and then the incident was closed. The 
lads, however, were more careful during the 
remainder of their stay at the clearing. The 
work on the raft now progressed rapidly, and 
the toilers found that the rope they had brought 
with them was indispensable, as the professor 
had prophesied. With this the logs were tightly 
secured, first in their respective tiers, and then 
one upon the other. By careful usage also, 
enough of the cord was left to furnish a long 
painter at each end of the float. 

The latter had been built large enough to 
permit the construction of a small shelter at 
the upper end, while at its centre a quantity of 
earth was placed, closely packed, for the camp 
fire. The most difiicult portion of the entire 
undertaking was the making of a large sweep 
for guiding the unwieldy craft in its course. 
But the combined ingenuity of Rod and the 
aeronaut finally overcame all difficulties, and 
one week after Admaxla’s escapade the raft was 
finished. 

The next morning their few possessions 
were transferred from the hut on shore to the 
hut on the craft, and with a last look about 
the clearing which had so long been their 
home in the wilds, the ropes were cast off, 


354 An A erial Runaway. 

and the long voyage through unknown regions 
was begun. 

The current of the river was not rapid, and 
owing to the clumsiness of their float, the voy- 
agers made but slow progress. Still, it was 
much faster than they could have travelled on 
foot, and without the slightest fatigue on their 
part, so they were content. 

The day passed without event, and when the 
sun set the distance they had covered could not 
have been less than twenty-five miles. There 
had been a unanimous agreement among the 
voyagers that it would be unsafe to attempt to 
navigate the river during the night, so a halt 
was now made. No camp was constructed on 
the shore, however, the float being simply made 
fast to the bank at both ends and a watch set. 

The next morning the voyage was resumed, 
and for an hour the monotony of the surround- 
ing forest and placid waters was unbroken. 
Then Rod, who was in charge of the steering 
oar, called out to his comrades, who were seated 
forward and busily talking : — 

“ Ahoy, there ! Have you noticed how much 
faster we have been going for the last ten min- 
utes } What does it mean } ” 

The professor looked up and down the stream 
for a moment, and then said : — 


Down the River, 


355 


“ I see no great increase of speed, Rod. I 
think you are mistaken,” and he went on with 
his conversation. 

Rod was not convinced, however, but said no 
more until a low, dull, roaring sound on ahead 
reached his alert ears. Then he called once 
more to the aeronaut: — 

“ What is that noise, Mr. Barton I have 
heard it for several minutes.” 

The professor arose and listened intently for 
an instant. Then he said with some alarm : — 

“It is a fall or rapids of some kind. We 
must turn in to the shore at once.” 

But his decision came too late. Although 
every effort was made to head the raft for the 
bank, it was so unwieldy and the current so 
strong, they were not halfway there before the 
rapids were in sight. Then the voyagers saw 
that they were not nearly so formidable as the 
sound had led them to believe. 

“ We will turn the float head down stream 
again. Rod,” announced Professor Barton, who 
had joined the lad at the helm. “ It looks as 
though we can run the rapids in safety.” 

And for several minutes it seemed as though 
the aeronaut was right. The raft, though tossed 
about severely, still remained right side up, and 
kept clear of the rocks which dotted the water. 


356 


A^t Aerial Runaway, 


But just as the little party were beginning 
to congratulate themselves on a safe passage 
through the foaming and rushing current, 
they reached a point where the stream made 
a sharp fall of some eight or ten feet 

For an instant the float hung on the brink, 
then, suddenly whirling half around, it plunged 
down the watery wall, turning completely over 
in its descent, and falling, with a loud splash, 
bottom side up on the smoother waters below. 

Two things in that sudden disaster were for 
the advantage of the voyagers : they were 
thrown clear of the overturned raft; and that 
abrupt fall marked the end of the rapids. Find- 
ing themselves in calm waters, therefore, when 
they arose to the surface, they struck out for 
the float, and after considerable exertion suc- 
ceeded in pushing it to the shore. Here they 
took account of their losses. 

One small package of provisions, which Rod 
had picked up while swimming to the raft ; the 
sword of Mr. Barton, which he happened to 
have in his belt ; two arrows and a bow belong- 
ing to Admaxla, and which were slung to the 
native’s back ; together with the precious gems, 
which were divided into five small parcels and 
concealed on the persons of the travellers, — 
these were their sole possessions. Everything 


Down the River, 


357 

else, food, blankets, weapons, utensils, had dis- 
appeared in the depths of the river. 

The castaways were now in a sore plight 
indeed, — drenched to the skin, without fire, 
with almost no food, and with no coverings, 
except the clothes they wore. Yet there was 
no complaining; and all set to work at once 
to remedy their situation as much as possible. 

By the united efforts of all, the raft was 
turned right side up, and made fast to the 
bank. Then the professor started a fire with 
one of the three precious matches he still carried 
in his pocket-safe, fortunately a water-tight one. 
Then the little company gathered around the 
blaze, and as best they could dried their 
drenched clothing and what little food there 
was. 

When this had been done, they set about 
repairing the damages to the float. These 
were fortunately but few, and were easily put 
in order. A new shelter was built, a new fire 
bed constructed, and a new fire started. By 
the time all these things had been attended to, 
it was too late to make another start that day, 
so after a scanty supper the wanderers retired 
to rest. 

At an early hour the following morning, 
however, a fresh start was made, the voyagers 


358 


A 71 Aerial Runaway, 


keeping a sharp lookout that the mishap of the 
previous day might not be repeated. But no 
new dangers were met with, and about noon 
the stream they were on merged its waters with 
those of a much larger river, which was flow- 
ing to the northeast. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed Professor Barton, as the 
float glided out into the larger stream; “we 
are now, no doubt, upon a direct branch of the 
Orinoco, and cannot be many days’ journey from 
some settlement of white men. Let us press 
on as fast as possible, therefore, with our voy- 
age. It may be that we, by putting ourselves 
on short rations, have enough to last until we 
reach the nearest town or village. If not, we 
can stop to hunt when our supply is exhausted. 
I, for one, believe the thing for us now to do is 
to push forward with the least possible delay.” 

To this his companions assented, and for the 
remainder of that day and all of the next, the 
voyage continued without interruption. But 
as they partook of their supper on the evening 
of the second day, the professor remarked, — 

“We have now eaten the last mouthful of 
our provisions, and to-morrow we must devote 
to securing a new supply.” 

“ There ought to be game enough about 
here,” Todd put in, glancing up at the great 


Down the River, 


359 


forest which hemmed them in on all sides; 
“ but with only a sword and bow and two arrows 
we run a small chance of getting any of it.” 

“We will try our best,” Rod said; “then if 
we fail, we must go hungry. I see no other 
way out of it.” 

“We can get fish,” Admaxla remarked. 

“ How.? ” asked his companions, with interest. 

“In the small stream a mile back,” the native 
replied. Then he told how he could make a 
wickerwork net which could be stretched across 
the small brook, and the fish driven down into 
it. 

An uneventful night passed, and as soon as 
it was light enough to see, the young Antalcan 
went into the woods for the material he needed 
to construct his fishing gear. With deft fingers 
he wove the vines he procured into a strip of 
netting twenty feet long and four feet wide. 
At its centre he set a basket or cage deep 
enough to prevent the fish from escaping when 
once they were driven into it. 

“ There,” he said, as he completed the appara- 
tus, “ I think the professor and Todd can oper- 
ate that all right. They have only to stretch 
it across the stream and fasten it with stakes ; 
then going up the brook a few rods they are 
to wade down it, driving the fish before them 


36 o 


An Aerial Runaway. 


into the netting, where they will be an easy 
prey. While they are doing that, Rod and I 
will go hunting.” 

“ I presume you say that because you think 
Rod and yourself are the best marksmen,” Todd 
commented, with a shrug of his shoulders. “ W ell, 
I wager Professor Barton and I will bring back 
the biggest load.” 

“Very likely,” Admaxla admitted ; “but we 
shall try to bring in something ; ” then, taking 
up the only sword they possessed, he fastened 
it to a stout stick with a piece of rope that he 
had cut off from the painter of the raft. “ It 
isn’t a handsome spear,” he continued, when the 
task was finished, “ but it is an ugly one, and 
even a jaguar had better not get in front of it. 
Take the bow and arrows. Rod, and come on.” 

Thus equipped, the two lads plunged into 
the forest to the north of their stopping place, 
while the professor and Todd, carrying the net- 
ting over their shoulders, went up the river in 
search of the small brook they had passed the 
night before. This left Mr. Todd in charge of 
the float. 

A lonesome five hours followed for the manu- 
facturer ; but shortly after noon the fishermen 
returned, bringing with them a half dozen good- 
sized fish of some unknown species. Three of 


Down the River, 


361 

these were promptly cleaned and put over the 
fire to cook, that a meal might be ready on the 
return of the hunters. 

But hour after hour passed, and still they 
were absent. At length the manufacturer and 
his two companions became thoroughly alarmed, 
and were making ready to start out in search 
of the missing boys, when Admaxla came stag- 
gering down the bank, his face drawn and white, 
and his eyes filled with grief. 

He was too exhausted to speak for some 
moments, but after food and water had been 
given him, was able to tell his story, a little at 
a time. 

Rod and he had gone some distance down 
the stream without seeing game of any kind, 
and were almost ready to turn back, when 
suddenly some large animal started up from 
a thicket just ahead of them, and made off 
through the trees. 

Rod, who was some distance in advance, has- 
tened after the fleeing creature, calling out: — 

“ Come on, Admaxla ! Here’s food enough 
for a week, if we can only catch this fellow.” 

The native lad broke into a run, hoping to 
overtake his comrade, when he struck his foot 
against a root and fell headlong to the ground. 
Rising as quickly as possible, he found Rod 


362 


An Aerial Runaway. 


was already out of sight, but thinking little of 
that, he hurried on in the direction the boy had 
taken, expecting every minute to come in sight 
of him. When he had gone a half mile, how- 
ever, without coming up with him, he became 
alarmed, and stopped to listen. Not a sound 
reached his ear. He shouted again and again, 
but no answer came. This way and that he 
ran, calling Rod by name until he was hoarse, 
but not a single trace of his missing companion 
could he find. He had disappeared as com- 
pletely and suddenly as though the earth had 
opened and swallowed him up. 

For hours the native lad kept up his search, 
halting at last from sheer weariness. Then he 
reasoned that Rod was probably all right, and 
would doubtless make his way back to the 
raft. So he set out on his own return, finding 
that he had wandered so far into the forest that 
it was with the greatest difficulty he reached 
the river again. When he finally came to the 
stream he, without stopping to quench his rag- 
ing thirst, hurried on until in sight of the float. 
Then he saw that Rod was not there, and 
almost overwhelmed with his grief, was scarcely 
able to drag himself down the bank to the 
moored craft. 

As the young Antalcan finished his story, 


Down the River. 


363 


a silence fell upon the little group. It was at 
length broken by Mr. Todd, who said, with a 
sob in his voice, — 

“We must try to find the lad at once, Mr. 
Barton.” 

“ Indeed we must! ” the aeronaut responded 
heartily ; “ but we must prepare for the search 
first. Night will soon be here, and we must 
have torches. The other fish must also be 
cooked, that we may have food here and to 
carry with us, that the missing lad may have 
something to eat the moment he returns or we 
find him. Think of it! He has not had a 
mouthful for nearly twenty-four hours now ! ” 

The wisdom of these preparations was appar- 
ent to all, and the four voyagers were soon 
busily engaged in carrying them out. Torches 
were hastily provided from some resinous trees 
on the river bank ; the fish were quickly baked; 
and then the rescuing party set forth. It con- 
sisted of the professor, Mr. Todd, and his 
nephew. Admaxla had begged earnestly to 
accompany them, but Mr. Barton said kindly: — 

“No, my lad. You are already tired out; 
and it is needful that one of us should remain 
here in case Rod should come while the others 
are gone. Be brave and keep up a good heart.” 

All night the search was continued, but with- 


3^4 


An A eria I R unaway. 


out success. At dawn the searchers returned 
to the raft, only to find Admaxla alone. A 
needed rest was taken, more fish were caught 
and cooked, and for the second time the rescu- 
ing party went forth. The region was scoured 
for five miles around, but no signs of the missing 
lad appeared. It now seemed useless to con- 
tinue the search; but at Mr. Todd’s earnest 
request the voyage was delayed for another 
day, and one or two short trips were made into 
the forest. Like all the others, however, they 
were fruitless. 

On the third day after the unfortunate dis- 
appearance of Rod, therefore, the little band, 
with sorrowful hearts, resumed their journey. 
This was absolutely necessary if they were to 
reach the coast alive, for their supply of food 
had given out, the small brook no longer fur- 
nishing its quota of fish ; and the lack of suit- 
able weapons (for their bow and arrows were in 
the possession of the lost boy) prevented them 
from securing any of the game with which the 
forest abounded. In truth, the voyagers now 
had but little hope of escaping from the wilder- 
ness. Weakened as they were, and without 
provisions, a settlement must be close at hand, 
or they should perish. 

So disheartened were all that no watch was 


Down the River. 


365 


kept, and little heed given to what was going 
on along the banks of the stream. In this way 
ten or twelve miles were covered, when Todd 
happened to look up. Then with a startled cry 
he arose to his feet, pointing ahead. The others, 
gazing in the direction indicated, saw on a point 
of land not far away an Indian encampment. 

“Quick! We must run inshore,” the pro- 
fessor cried excitedly ; “ until we can ascertain 
what kind of a reception they are likely to 
give us, we must hide in the woods ; ” and he 
began to work the great paddle vigorously. 

“It is too late!” exclaimed Mr. Todd; “we 
are already seen.” 

His declaration was true. A large canoe, in 
which were eight men, had already put off from 
the group of huts, and was headed directly 
for the raft. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


THE RUBBER GATHERERS. 

For some minutes the little group on the 
raft watched the oncoming canoe in silence. 
Would the Indians prove friendly Or would 
they make them prisoners, and keep them for 
months, if not for life, as slaves.? Or would 
they with cruel tortures put the entire party to 
death.? Was this one more, and the last, link 
in the chain of misfortunes which had been 
winding itself about them during the last few 
days .? Such were the thoughts in their minds 
as the distance between the two craft rapidly 
lessened. 

Suddenly Todd cried out: — 

“ There is a white man in the boat, pro- 
fessor ! and can it be — yes, it is, it is ! Rod 
is alive and coming to meet us ! Hurrah ! 
Hurrah ! ” and the overjoyed lad danced madly 
about the raft. 

A moment or two more and all were con- 
vinced of the truth of his assertion. For not 
only was the approaching boat near enough for 
366 


The Rubber Gatherers. 


367 


them to see that the person in its stern was 
indeed the boy whom they had given up as 
lost, but that personage, as though he desired 
to settle all question as to his own identity, now 
arose and swung his hat high in the air. 

With this salutation every misgiving of the 
voyagers vanished, and they put forth all their 
efforts to hasten the clumsy float down the cur- 
rent toward the ascending canoe. Nor was it 
long before the two craft were together, and 
Rod was in his father s embrace. So long did 
he hold the returned lad to his bosom. Pro- 
fessor Barton was led to say : — 

“ Give the rest of us a chance, Mr. Todd! 
The boy belongs to us almost as much as he 
does to you I ” 

“ Forgive me,” the manufacturer murmured. 
“ I forgot for the moment there were others 
to welcome him ; ” and releasing his son he 
allowed him to receive the greetings of his 
friends. 

They were speedily and heartily given : the 
professor folding the boy to his breast; Todd 
giving him a regular bear’s hug; and Admaxla, 
though a little less demonstrative, yet no less 
rejoicing at his coming, if the expression of his 
face was any criterion; for it fairly beamed 
with happiness and joy. 




368 An Aerial Rujiaway. 

“ Come, Rod,” his cousin exclaimed when 
the greetings were over, “ tell us how you came 
to be down here, and who these men are, and 
all about everything.” 

Rod gave a happy laugh. “It will take a 
long time to do that,” he said. “ I’ll answer 
your second question first. These men are 
rubber gatherers, and that is their camp yon- 
der. Professor Barton, you can talk Spanish ; 
will you ask them to tow us ashore } They 
don’t understand a word of English, and I’ve 
had a sorry time trying to make them compre- 
hend me.” 

The aeronaut turned to the natives, who had 
remained in their canoe stolidly gazing at the 
animated party on the raft, and spoke a few 
sentences in Spanish. The Indians replied 
with a single word, upon which the professor 
threw them the line which was made fast to 
the front of the float. One of them dexter- 
ously caught the rope, while the others dipped 
their paddles and started for their village, pull- 
ing the larger and more unwieldy craft after 
them. 

When they were well under way Professor 
Barton turned to Rod, saying: — 

“ I suppose we shall find food in plenty yon- 
der } We have been on very short rations 


The Rubber Gatherers, 369 

since you left us, and a square meal would not 
prove objectionable to any of us.” 

The lad assured him that there was an 
abundance of food in the camp of the natives, 
a statement soon put to the test ; for in 
a moment or two more the settlement was 
reached, and the travellers disembarked. They 
now saw that the village consisted of a score 
of rude huts, inhabited by half a hundred men, 
women, and children. These came trooping 
down to the beach to inspect the strange visi- 
tors, and all stood about, talking rapidly in 
their native tongue. 

The aeronaut now made known the wants 
of himself and comrades, and one of the men, 
who seemed to be a person of some authority 
in the encampment, led the way to the largest 
of the huts. Here a meal was quickly made 
ready, which, although rather coarse and not 
over clean, was none the less enjoyed by the 
wanderers. They were altogether too hungry 
to be over squeamish about their rations, and 
if the quantity eaten was any indication of 
their appreciation of the hospitality shown 
them, then their new friends must have felt 
highly complimented. When the meal had 
been finished. Rod told his story. 

“ As Admaxla has no doubt explained to you,” 


370 


An Aerial Runaway, 


he began, “ we went for some distance down 
the stream without falling in with any game. 
Then suddenly from a thicket just in front of 
me there started up a large, brown animal, 
which I knew must be a tapir, although I had 
never seen one before. 

“We were between the animal and the 
river, so it made off at a rapid pace into the 
woods. Shouting to Admaxla, who was a few 
rods behind me, to come on, I dashed away in 
pursuit of the animal. I had no idea the huge 
beast could run so fast, and expected we would 
soon overtake it. But the creature made much 
better speed through the forest than I could, 
and before I had gone a quarter of a mile it 
was so far ahead of me that I could no longer 
see it. However, I heard the noise it made as 
it crashed on through the underbrush, and fol- 
lowed the sound for some time longer. 

“ At length the tapir was so far in the lead 
I could no longer hear it, and so I halted, 
expecting to find Admaxla close behind me. 
To my alarm he was nowhere in sight, nor 
could I hear a sound except my own heavy 
breathing. I called aloud to him, but got no 
reply. I retraced, as I believed, the route I 
had followed, hallooing every few rods, and yet 
could neither see nor hear anything of the 


The Rubber Gatherers, 371 

lad. Then it came over me that he had 
missed me somehow, and was lost. 

“ Anxious on his account, and not once think- 
ing of my own danger, I now set out in what 
I supposed to be the direction of the river, 
intending to secure help and continue the 
search for my comrade. For a half hour I 
travelled on, shouting at intervals, but receiv- 
ing no answer, nor did I come to the desired 
stream. It was not until then it dawned upon 
me that I was the one who was lost. 

“As this conviction came home to me I 
halted, and taking a careful survey of my sur- 
roundings, and of the sun which now and then 
peeped through the dense foliage over my head, 
I once more set out, as I now really believed, 
for the river. But when I had walked for a 
couple of hours, and still no stream appeared, 
I knew that for the second time I had made a 
mistake. 

“ After a few minutes of reflection I again 
started on, this time following a course at right 
angles to that which I had been pursuing. I 
tramped along until I was so faint and weary 
I could scarcely stand up, and then sat down 
on a fallen tree to rest. While sitting there I 
noticed a small bird at no great distance, and 
taking careful aim shot an arrow at it. To my 


372 An Aerial Rmtaway, 

delight the shaft sped true to its mark, and the 
bird fell over — dead. Now that I had it, how- 
ever, I was, in a sense, no better off than before, 
for I had no fire to cook it. But I realized that 
I must keep up my strength if I hoped to extri- 
cate myself from the forest, and so, having care- 
fully cleaned the bird, I managed to swallow 
nearly half of the raw flesh. Although my 
stomach turned against the unsavory food at 
first, I soon felt the better for it, and resumed 
my tramp. 

“I walked until about dark, and then came 
to the small river which flows, as you see, down 
the other side of this camp, and empties into 
the larger stream below the point. I knew at 
once that it was not the one on which we had 
been sailing, but I felt sure that it ran into it 
some miles farther down, so I had only to fol- 
low its bank and I should find you once more. 
The discovery infused me with new life, and 
but for the darkness I should have rushed on 
down the brook. 

“ As it was, I made the best camp I could, 
and passed a very uncomfortable night. At 
dawn I ate the remainder of my bird, and then 
started down the stream. I walked all day 
without food of any kind, and without coming 
to the river’s mouth. Tired, hungry, despair- 


The Rubber Gatherers, 373 

ing, I was about to lie down for another uncom- 
fortable night, when I fell in with one of the 
rubber gatherers, who first gave me food from 
his own limited supply, and then conducted me 
to this place. 

“ Though I could not speak a word of their 
language, or they a word of mine, I managed, 
by some rude drawings on the ground, to make 
them understand that I belonged to a small 
party that was coming down the big river on 
a raft. They assured me that no such craft 
had passed, and that I had but to wait here to 
rejoin you. Had you not come to-day, how- 
ever, I should have arranged with the Indians 
to have taken me up the stream until we met 
you. Now tell me of yourselves.” 

Todd and Admaxla between them told of 
what had occurred since Rod’s disappearance, 
and how they had given him up as irrevocably 
lost. They also told of their alarm on first dis- 
covering the native camp. 

At the conclusion of their conversation Pro- 
fessor Barton sought out their host, and held 
quite a lengthy interview with him. Later he 
made known to his companions what he had 
learned from the Indian. 

“ I find,” said he, “ that the river down which 
we have been floating on our raft is the Caroni, 


374 


An Aerial Runaway, 


a tributary of the Orinoco, as I believed. The 
smaller river which empties into it just below 
this encampment is called the Carapa. 

“ Our host and his friends are, as Rod has 
said, rubber gatherers, from down the Caroni, 
who come up here a few months each year in 
quest of gum. It is fortunate for us that we 
did not come along a few weeks later, for the 
season is nearly gone by, and we should not 
have found them here. 

“ The nearest permanent settlement is a 
small village some fifty miles farther down the 
river, which they say is called San Pedro. 
There we can secure transportation to any of 
the towns along the Orinoco. It seems to me 
best, therefore, to hire a canoe and a half dozen 
paddlers of this people to take us down to San 
Pedro. I have a small sum of money with me, 
and I presume you have also,” turning to the 
manufacturer. 

Mr. Todd nodded, saying: — 

“ I still have the amount which was in my 
wallet when we left New Orleans. But it is 
mostly in bills ; will they be of any use among 
these natives } ” 

“ I hardly think so,” the aeronaut said slowly; 
“ silver or gold is what we want. But need we 
pay them until at the settlement } If not, we 


The Rubber Gatherers, 375 

may find some one who will know the value of 
and take our currency.” 

“ Labor is cheap here,” Rod remarked, “ and 
possibly we can make out silver enough between 
us. I have two dollars in quarters and halves, 
and Todd has nearly as much. Put it with 
what you and father have, professor, and see 
how much it will amount to all together.” 

This was soon done, and the sum was found 
to be ten dollars. 

“ I am quite sure our new friends will furnish 
us with a canoe for that,” Mr. Barton said ; “ and 
on reaching San Pedro we shall have money 
enough in bills to take us to the coast. Once 
there, we can find an American consul who 
will supply the funds necessary to take us to 
the States. Was there ever anything more 
wonderful ? This morning we were almost in 
despair ; now we are reasonably sure of a 
speedy transport to our homes. Surely a kind 
Providence has watched over us throughout 
our unexpected and truly wonderful journey. 
But I will go and see about the boat.” 

“ Would it not be well to wait a day or two 
before we begin the journey,” Rod here sug- 
gested. “ I for one feel the effects of the rough 
experiences we have been passing through in 
the last few days, and believe we shall all stand 


376 An Aerial Runaway, 

the remainder of our journey much better for 
a short rest.” 

“ The suggestion is a good one,” the aero- 
naut admitted; “and there is no reason why 
we should not follow it. Meanwhile I can 
make all the necessary arrangements for the 
trip with our host.” 

He had no difficulty in securing a large 
canoe, pulled by six stalwart natives, for the 
journey to San Pedro; and after three days 
of rest and recuperation, during which they 
watched with much interest the native methods 
of gathering rubber gum and preparing it for 
the market, the little party set forth in high 
spirits upon the next stage of their travels. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


A GLAD HOME-COMING. 

The united forces of current and paddles 
sent the stout canoe down the river at a rapid 
pace. As mile after mile of the forest disap- 
peared behind them, Todd grew enthusiastic, 
and finally exclaimed: — 

“ This is the kind of craft we ought to have 
built, professor. How we should have dashed 
down the river ! Why, I believe we shall reach 
San Pedro to-day ! ” 

The aeronaut laughed at the lad’s enthusiasm. 

“We should have built just such a boat, Todd, 
if we had had the proper tools. But the old 
raft, clumsy as it was, served us a good turn, 
and saved us from tramping many a weary 
mile ; so I shall not wholly despise it. As for 
our reaching the settlement to-day, there is no 
question about it. Five hours at the paddle, 
two hours rest, and then four hours more with 
the blades, and we shall sleep in San Pedro 
to-night. That has been my expectation ever 
since we left the encampment.” 

377 


378 An A erial Runaway, 

“ Hurrah ! ” cried all three lads, waving their 
dilapidated caps in the air. 

Their exuberance of spirits was contagious ; 
and it was not long before both the professor 
and manufacturer were as gleeful as their 
younger companions. The burden of anxiety 
they had borne for months had now lifted, and 
with the certainty that their dangers and dep- 
rivations were about over, they could whistle 
and sing and shout with the boys: 

It was a very happy party, therefore, that 
sailed down the Caroni that day; and their 
stolid rowers must have regarded them the 
jolliest fellows they had ever met. 

It was not yet sundown when the roofs of 
San Pedro came in sight, and a half hour later 
the voyagers were comfortably domiciled in 
the quaint town of about one thousand inhab- 
itants. 

Professor Barton’s knowledge of Spanish 
enabled them not only to find suitable lodg- 
ings, but also to enter into negotiations with 
one of the leading merchants of the village for 
a transport down to the Orinoco. 

This man, Jose Soniveras by name, had been 
in the United States, and was familiar with the 
appearance of the government greenbacks. His 
eyes glistened as he beheld the roll the pro- 


A Glad Home-commg, 379 

fessor showed him. Eagerly, but at a rate which 
meant an enormous profit to himself, he offered 
to furnish the castaways with clothing, trans- 
portation, and Venezuelan coins in exchange 
for the bills, saying, — 

“ I can cash them when I am up at Ciudad 
Bolivar, a town of twenty thousand inhabitants 
on the Orinoco.” 

He also advised his prospective customers 
to take transport for that city, adding : — 

“ Though you go up the Orinoco a few miles 
to reach it, you will really save time by doing 
so ; for the place has a large export trade, and 
there are always vessels there in which you can 
secure passage to some seaport where there is 
a direct line of steamers to your country.” 

The advice of the merchant was followed, 
and his rate of exchange was gladly accepted, 
for the travellers were not in a position where 
they cared to stop and haggle over prices. 
When on the following day, therefore, they 
embarked upon a large sailboat for their voy- 
age to Ciudad Bolivar, the last vestige of their 
long sojourn in the wilds of Venezuela had 
disappeared. Their long locks had been cut ; 
Mr. Todd and the professor were cleanly shaven; 
and the whole party, including Admaxla, were 
dressed in new and serviceable clothing. Any 


380 


An Aerial Runaway. 


one falling in with them would have regarded 
them as a band of well-to-do tourists, visiting 
for pleasure or curiosity that unfrequented re- 
gion. 

For two days they sailed down the ever 
widening stream, through forest, amid planta- 
tions, by towns and villages, but on the morning 
of the third day came out into a river so broad 
and majestic that all recognized it as the long- 
sought Orinoco. 

As the bow of their boat was turned up the 
great stream, Admaxla, who stood in front of 
the mast, staring at what was the broadest 
expanse of water he had ever seen, suddenly 
cried out : — 

“ Oh, Rod ! what is that ? One of the great 
boats you have told me about ? ” 

The lad whose name had been called whirled 
around and looked in the direction the young 
Antalcan was pointing. Then he replied, — 

“No! but it is a good-sized brig, and evi- 
dently outward bound.” 

His words attracted the attention of Pro- 
fessor Barton, who instantly gave an order in 
Spanish to the man at the helm of the sail- 
boat ; then he explained in English, — 

“We will run near enough to hail the craft.” 

In ten minutes they were able to make out 


A Glad Home-coming, 381 

the name of the vessel: Maria Alle 7 t, Bristol, 
England. The aeronaut’s first question, there- 
fore, seemed almost superfluous : — 

“ Hello ! on board the brig. Do you speak 
English } ” 

“ Ay, ay, sir ; every mother’s son of us,” 
was the hearty response from the officer of the 
deck. 

It took but a moment longer to learn that 
she was bound for the Port of Spain, in the 
island of Trinidad, and would willingly take 
the five voyagers as passengers. Here was an 
opportunity to reach a port in the regular line 
of steamer traffic which they could not afford 
to lose; and in five minutes the transfer had 
been made, and they were on the deck of the 
outward-bound vessel. 

When the delta of the great river was reached, 
the master of the brig chose the most direct 
route to his destination, that of the Macareo 
branch, and so, on the morning of the fourth 
day after they boarded the Maria Allen, she 
cast anchor in the magnificent harbor of Port 
of Spain. 

With all possible despatch the travellers has- 
tened on shore, and visited the office of the 
American consul. 

“ My name is Barton, and I and my comrades 


382 An Aerial Runaway, 

were — ” began the aeronaut as they faced the 
official. 

“ Run away with by your balloon and stranded 
in the wilds of South America,” interrupted the 
officer. “ I am glad to see you, professor, and 
you, too, Mr. Todd, and the lads as well. Ex- 
cuse me a moment while I cable your appear- 
ance to the States; then I’ll hear your story.” 

He called a clerk, sent him out with a cable- 
gram, and then turned to his visitors again. 

“ Surprised that I should know all about you, 
aren’t you.f*” he asked. “Well, it is easily ex- 
plained. One of the messages you threw over 
from the balloon was found and reported. 
Thereupon Mr. Rodman — your brother-in- 
law Mr. Todd, and the father of one of these 
lads — cabled every consul in South America 
a full description of your party, and instructed 
them to be on the lookout for you. I’m glad 
it is my good fortune to announce your return 
to civilization. Tell me now of yourselves, and 
how I can serve you.” 

In accordance with an agreement already 
entered into by the travellers to make public 
as little of their story as possible. Professor 
Barton replied : — 

“We landed several hundred miles south of 
the Orinoco, and in a wild and mountainous 


A Glad Home-coming. 383 

region. What natives we fell in with proved 
friendly ; and we were at length able to make 
our way north to the Caroni River. Thence 
we came to the Orinoco, where we met the 
British captain who brought us here. Of 
course we experienced the many hardships in- 
cidental to such a journey; but they are over, 
and now we want to get home.” 

“ I should think likely,” the consul remarked 
good-naturedly ; “ and fortunately for you, there 
is a tramp steamer in port that sails directly for 
New York to-day. I am to give her her clear- 
ance papers at noon, and I think I can secure 
you berths on her. My clerk will show you to 
the nearest hotel, where I will report to you. 
Of course whatever funds you need I am pre- 
pared to furnish,” and he turned his attention 
to another caller who had just come in. 

An hour later they were notified that their 
passage home had been arranged for, and 
at one o’clock they were to go on board the 
steamer. There was barely time, therefore, to 
attend to a little necessary shopping, and to 
cable to their friends the name of the vessel on 
which they were to sail, before the hour for their 
departure arrived ; and when the sun set, they 
were miles out upon the bo^m of the last stretch 
of water between them and their native land. 


3^4 


An Aerial Runaway, 


Though not as fast as one of the greyhounds 
of the ocean, the Proctor was in no sense a 
slow boat, and ten days later she was off Sandy 
Hook. It was the last of February, and the 
day was bitter cold, so the passengers, just out 
of the tropics, kept in the warm and cosey cabin. 
They were aware that the steamer suddenly 
slowed up, and that a tug came alongside, 
but supposing the incident had something to 
do with the health or revenue officers, thought 
no more of it, until the cabin door was thrown 
open, and a gentleman and three ladies de- 
scended the stairs. 

Then all sprang to their feet, and there was 
a meeting so tender and sacred we must leave 
it to the imagination of the reader rather than 
attempt to describe it. But what that meeting 
was can be imagined when we say the new- 
comers were Mrs. Barton, Mrs. Todd, and Mr. 
and Mrs. Walter Rodman. Anxious to see 
their long-absent ones at the earliest moment, 
they had chartered a tug-boat and come down 
the harbor to meet the Proctor as soon as her 
approach was announced. 

During the conversation that now followed, 
the returning party learned that when the mes- 
sage of Professor Barton was received, his wife, 
without a near relative of her own, had gone to 


385 


A Glad Home-coming, 

Bayville, and from that hour made her home 
with Mrs. Todd, comforting and strengthening 
her heart with her calm assurances that the 
castaways would yet be heard from. 

“ My husband has been in many experiences 
like this,” she would say, “ and always got safely 
out of them. Of course it may be months 
before we can hear from him, but the first we 
know there will come a cablegram telling us 
he and his comrades are all safe ; ” and she had 
proved a true prophetess. 

There was no reason for any delay in New 
York, so the entire party, including Admaxla, 
who was already a great favorite with the 
women, took the train at once for Bayville. 
Their arrival there was not only the sensation 
of the town, but of the whole country, and 
representatives of all the leading journals has- 
tened to interview the returned aeronauts, and 
in some instances offered a fabulous price for 
the story of their wanderings. To all, how- 
ever, Professor Barton returned one and the 
same answer, — 

“ The experiences which grew out of our 
aerial runaway will in due time be given to the 
public ; but it must be in our own time, and in 
our own way.” 

It was so late in the season. Rod and Todd 


386 


An Aerial Runaway, 


did not return to school until the following fall. 
Meantime they became the self-appointed teach- 
ers of Admaxla, and it was astonishing what 
progress the young Antalcan made. So great 
was this, that he was prepared for a regular 
tutor when the cousins reentered the academy ; 
and when, two years later, our young heroes 
went to a well-known Polytechnic School to 
prepare themselves. Rod for an electrical and 
Todd for a civil engineer, the young Antalcan 
was able to attend the same institution for a 
course in the mechanical arts, all his expenses 
being met, of course, by an occasional sale of 
one of the gems brought from his far-away 
home. The intention of the youths, as can 
readily be seen from the studies they are pur- 
suing, is to fit themselves for the development 
of Admaxla’s land and people. 


Note : — At the request of Admaxla this manuscript has been 
withheld from publication until he could complete his studies, 
obtain from the Venezuelan government a recognition of the 
claims of his people to Mount Roraima and its surrounding 
district, secure the hidden treasure of his nation, and return to 
the plateau. Now that these objects have been accomplished, 
the story of the “ Aerial Runaway ” and the adventures it led to 
are for the first time given to the public. 


387 


im 


•} t' 








IW -a " o' '» 5 Jf^f^Jl 

■i"’^ «)*Et'"L"i, vs^ifai ,7 


i!^. 


m 




C'- A' 


\Y 






,k 


- 'i.''. V 






J' "S >' 


* * r 


i' y fl 


L*. V.^ 


;• T' 


1 ‘ 1 








T.V 


i* 


•jq 


•*.-• r. 



r^ 


f ¥ 










■i » 




> ‘ 




>^11 






I r 


5?/ 


FaV ^ 


'fi. 


Al 




«■« 




f 


» 


.!.■ <.^ 


1 < 


M 


> _sv 


if 


% * • 


f • 


> tf T 


il' 


it' 


i> 




V 


V 


• » 


V 




r>? M 


t*T 


A 


»’ « 






.-H ✓ 




\ 


i>' 


< » 






i\ ♦- 




A; 


s ^ 






M 




->../■ 


S' 




>\ 


C V 






\7 


^ /. 


♦ i^F 


/ 






It- 












Y 


R- 


< ( 


ii 


>%? 


y 


» r 




•-.■ ii 


» ^ 


U f * t 




V < 


[» ’ ^ 


/•'•ir 


X •/ f 


til 


. Y 


% 


ri> 1 


Vii-, 


I: 


» 




V i 


tt 


ki * 


fvF, 


I 


t i 


.*iAa • 








> * . » 




•• I « 


. / ’i 


ri 


* r 


V 


S 




-> f 


^ri?l 


c . < . ri • ‘^r 

llJ j • l 4 » • 

u * -!S'i' ’ v~— 

i . •“ f * • V . . 


' ^ 




L-/ 


'fe 


• M 




.' ,t' 


.» \ 


i 5 t: S 


:v 


u^ 


VJ 




< 


> 




I r 




>w-^ .r: 








r 


.1 i 


#f. 




'rf *'V 


i'V* 

* *-'w„ 


// 


' ^ ^2 ?•< 1. 




i 


ar; 






P. 


I 




^ i-' 

, ■ . .■•>-• ': . A ^ : .-My *• ■ J 


P 


a- 




y. 


>. 


{ 


♦ •< 








T. y. 


9 i^. 


• mj J \5 ' 

»V . J c 


•? 


•rlf^v 


#7, 








1 / 


F V 


</ 


r ?■< 


a 


.• I 




Xi ^ 


■\. ^r- 










IJH. 






\y. 


>* 






Selections from 

Lothrop Publishing Company’s 

List of Books 




) 



t 


1 


I 


i 








r 


* 


t 

d 


V 


A- 


« 


V 


4 



> 



READY SEPTEMBER tm 


D’ri and I 

A Tale of Daring Deeds in the Second 
War with the British ; being 
the Memoirs of Colonel 
Ramon Bell, U.S.A. 

By IRVING BACHELLER, author of "Eben Hol- 
den/' With six illustrations by F. C. YOHN* t2mOf 
cloth, rough edges, gilt top, decorated cover, $1^0 


F ollowing the marvellous success of ^^Eben 
Holden,” Mr. Bacheller gives to the public 
another stirring and delightful story of the North 
Country he loves so well. It is a tale of the days 
when the French emigreSy fleeing from the Reign of 
Terror, built their chateaux and mansions in the north- 
ern counties of New York; the days when England 
tried issue again with the young republic, and when 
Darius Olin, ‘^quaint, rugged, wise, and truthful,” with 
young Ramon Bell, two types of the men who have 
helped to make America, rode into the Lake Cham- 
plain region to adventure, love, and danger. It is a 
rare story of Yankee valor, Yankee humor, and Yankee 
pluck. 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 


Eben Holden 

A Story of the North Country 

By IRVING BACHELLER* J2mo, rough edges^ gold 
lettered on red cloth, $t«50 



HE most popular book in America. 


Within eight months after publication 
it had reached its two hundred and fiftieth 
thousand. The most American of recent 
novels, it has indeed been hailed as the 
long looked for ‘^American novel.” 

William Dean Howells says of it : “ I have 
read ‘ Eben Holden ' with a great joy in 
its truth and freshness. You have got 
into your book a kind of life not in 
literature before, and you have got it 
there simply and frankly. It is ‘as pure 
as water and as good as bread.' ” 

Edmund Clarence Stedman says of it : “It is 
a forest-scented, fresh-aired, bracing, and 
wholly American story of country and 
town life.” 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 



A Carolina Cavalier 

A Romance of the Revolution 

By GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON 

Illustrated by C* D. Williams* I2mo> cloth, rough edges, 
gilt top, decorated cover, $1.50 


-^HIS is a stirring novel of equal strength 
and interest. The action passes in 
South Carolina in the stormy days of the 
British invasion of 1780, a region and 
time not touched by novelists since the 
days of William Gilmore Simms. The 
characters are unique, strong, and attrac- 
tive personalities. The romance is full of 
vigor, plot, and action, and the reader's 
attention is closely held from beginning 
to end. 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 



Camp Venture 


A Story of the Virginia Mountains 

By GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON. mustrated by 
W. A. McCullough. 12mo^ cloth, $1.50 



'HIS absorbing story combines action and adventure 


X with information and interest. A party of boys, 
wood-chopping in the “ high mountains ** of southwestern 
Virginia, have experiences with moonshiners, natives, 
revenue officers, and others, that are exciting, exhilarat- 
ing, and absorbing. 


The Last of the Flatboats 

A Story of the Mississippi 


By GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON. lUustrated by 
Charlotte Harding. 12mo, cloth, $1.50 

F ive boys sail a flatboat for pleasure and profit down 
the Mississippi. Their experiences and adventures 
are crowded with excitement and interest, and the book is 
full of valuable information on the “Wonderful River” 
and American prosperity. 

New York Times : '‘We highly recommend this volume 
for young readers, and, as for that, older persons.” 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 



Winning Out. 

A Book of Success. 

By ORISON SWETT MARDEN. J2mo, doth, 
gilt top, illustrated. $1.00. 

D r. MARDEN, the editor of Success, has never pre- 
pared a more invigorating or inspiring book than 
this. It is really the first book he has designed for 
young people. To young men whose ambition is honor- 
able success, this book with its practical suggestions 
and its wealth of example has a value that is almost 
inestimable. If any young fellow of spirit does not, 
after reading this book, act up to the advice to Semproni- 
ous, he is lacking somewhere : 

“ ’T is not in mortals to command success 
But we’ll do more, Sempronious, we’ll achieve it.” 

Concerning Cats. 

My Own and Some Others. 

By HELEN M. WINSLOTIT. 8vo, cloth, gilt top, 
illustrated from photographs of famous cats. $1.50. 

T he first real “ cat book ” from a popular, practical, 
and entertaining standpoint. Miss Winslow is a 
pronounced cat-lover, and she here deals with the 
cats of history, the home and the cat-show in a manner- 
that is at once attractive and exhaustive. Her book will 
find ready readers among cat-lovers and cat “ fanciers ” 
the world over. The photographic illustrations are beau- 
tiful. 


LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY, . . BOSTON. 



The Story of the Nine- 
teenth Century 


By ELBRIDGE S. BROOKS. J2ino, doth, iflus- 
trated, $L50 



'HE story of “ the wonderful century’* — its prog- 


* ress, its achievements, its inventions, its develop- 
ment and its results — is here presented in a con- 
nected, simple, straightforward narrative, showing, as 
its main purpose, the progress of the people out of 
limitation to enlightenment, out of serfdom to inde- 
pendence, out of selfishness to nationality, out of 
absolutism to liberty. Chapter by chapter, it is an 
absorbing and often dramatic story, told by one who 
has made a study of popularizing history. 


In Blue and White 

A Story tS' American Revolution 


One volume, 8vo, illustrated by Merrill, $1.50 

T his stirring story of the Revolution details the 
adventures of one of Washington’s famous life- 
guards, who is a college mate of Alexander Hamilton, 
and a personal follower of Washington. It is based 
upon a notable and dangerous conspiracy against the 
life of Washington in the early days of the Revolution, 
and introduces such famous characters as Washington, 
Hamilton, Greene, and Nathan Hale. It is a splen- 
did book for boys and girls. Jf f) 




The Famous Pepper Books 

By MARGARET SIDNEY 


Five Little Peppers and How They Grew 

i2mo, illustrated^ $1.50 

**A genuine child classic.” 

Five Little Peppers Midway 

tlmOf illustrated, $1.50 

** Every page is full of sunshine.” — Detroit Free Press, 

\ 

Five Little Peppers Grown Up 

12mo, fully illustrated, cloth, $1.50 

“The tale sparkles with life and animation. The young people are 
bright and jolly, and enjoy their lives as everybody ought to do.” — 
Woman's Journal. 

Phronsie Pepper 

The Last of the Five Little Peppers 

Illustrated by Jessie McDermott. 12mo, cloth, $1.50 

T his dosing book of the now world-famous series of the “ Five Little 
Pepper Books ” has been enthusiastically welcomed by all the boys 
and girls of America to whom the Five Little Peppers have been dear ever 
since they first appeared in the “ Little Brown House.” This new book is 
the story of Phronsie, the youngest and dearest of all the Peppers. But 
Polly and Joel and Ben and Jasper and Mamsie, too, are all in the story. 


The Stories Polly Pepper Told 

One volume, 12mo. Illustrated by Jessie McDermott 
and Etheldred B. Barry, $1.50 

A CHARMING ” addenda ” to the famous “ Five Little Pepper Stories.” 

It is a unique plan of introducing old friends anew. Wherever there 
exists a child or a “grown-up” to whom the Pepper family has become 
dear, there will be a loving and vociferous welcome for these charming, 
characteristic, and delightful “Stories Polly Pepper Told.” 
















c ® ® 4 ^ O 





^ <L^ ^ ^ 

^ • ' ■' 4 V ’ «> N O 4 ' 

cT' v^ ^*!nL'4, ^ 40^ 

^ 4 

* 

6 ^o'^t**’**'* ^ c ° “ ® 4 ^ n'^' • •• ' * -» 

^ 4^ ' cS^vXWWu* -y. o ♦ 




^ o. *„■«’ .0 




o jP *7\ 

K V *t 

.* o'’ ^ *. 

^ 0.0 . 0 

' '^ -JP . ■ “ 

.* % \ 

"''7'. s' .0' 'C> 'o. *- A 

, <K O^ • " ' * 4 4<^^ c ° ® 

0^ • ^ V 


4 V-^ 

4 A V 

4 ^ < 


aS <. 

■^o ° 








^ 40 



O. .rN' ^^*0 


A 44A&i4 


*• k 

* ^ V 



'>t-v o 

o > 



\V-^ 

%■ •. 


* 4 .^ o 

^ ^ <L^ ci* • ^ ^ ^ 

<^ <G^ o 'o..'* /\ ^ 

t, ® “ ® ♦ O^ ,'-' * s O ^ c ° " ® ■• 

• w'’ C ^'^^/rT'T-i^ ■» O , 1 *^ • ,x-^S\v 

O V . ^ 0 





^ • 

> ^ <<* *« 

’■'• ^ °^ ' 

^ ^ Sir^ * ^ ^ ■ 


O M P 




<=> '^•v 

J <^. *» 




. •' ^❖'"V vb'^'V ” 

O 'o.*- A ^ . 0 ^ ^ 

• '"'** ^o G ° ** ® ♦ n^ **•'•♦ 

^ '-> j"^ • c-s^^ Cy ^ O 

’ '>*_ .-V o' 






O • i 



O V 




^ G « O ,0 •,^ ° A"' 

aO * 1 *^' ^ V cv ,0^ .''•c 

<v 0 ^ -o..- ^ 

0 o " ® n^ • *’ ' • ♦ A^'^ o " " ® 

‘ -^ 0 ^ '^°'^ 

. , , • o ^ G ^ O .0 . , •. 




* A o 

> <L^ ^ 





'V ^ % 

^ DOBBS BROS. o • 4 <* A 

LIBRARy BINOINQ A V q » O 

t' A ^ 

‘ ^ ’?• A < N <i ^ ^ 

^J ^ o^ ^ 

ST. AUGUSTINE p, * 

FLA. > 4 

. 4 . , .or 

V .^W'a. c^ 




32064 



v’'(e?54"* '^-•v y. 4, y ^ 5i 



